|
Post by 223shootersc on Oct 13, 2019 14:59:28 GMT -6
They may find that havin' no plan can be better than the wrong one. Could be true. Thanks for reading!
223shootersc Awaken, Arise and Live Free
|
|
|
Post by texican on Oct 14, 2019 21:44:08 GMT -6
223shootersc
Awaken, Arise and Live Free
More bad guys coming....
Now, isn't there another story that hasn't seen the computer or light of day in days or is it weeks, but family and work do come first....
Just wondering....
Texican....
|
|
|
Post by spazzy on Oct 16, 2019 11:05:39 GMT -6
I'm going to need you to create faster... This not posting a new chapter every hour or two has got to stop.
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Oct 16, 2019 19:02:54 GMT -6
I'm going to need you to create faster... This not posting a new chapter every hour or two has got to stop. Maybe the weekend for more of the Twos Clan.
223shootersc Awaken, Arise and Live Free
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Oct 16, 2019 19:05:16 GMT -6
223shootersc
Awaken, Arise and Live Free
More bad guys coming....
Now, isn't there another story that hasn't seen the computer or light of day in days or is it weeks, but family and work do come first....
Just wondering....
Texican....
Texican,
Have written about half a Chapter on the Cudd Castle group. Maybe get one out end of the weekend. Good Lord willing and the creek don't rise. But it is raining here finally. ha, Ha
223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by texican on Oct 17, 2019 0:04:11 GMT -6
223shootersc
Awaken, Arise and Live Free
More bad guys coming....
Now, isn't there another story that hasn't seen the computer or light of day in days or is it weeks, but family and work do come first....
Just wondering....
Texican....
Texican,
Have written about half a Chapter on the Cudd Castle group. Maybe get one out end of the weekend. Good Lord willing and the creek don't rise. But it is raining here finally. ha, Ha
223shootersc
223,
Texican....
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Oct 17, 2019 17:12:13 GMT -6
Texican,
Have written about half a Chapter on the Cudd Castle group. Maybe get one out end of the weekend. Good Lord willing and the creek don't rise. But it is raining here finally. ha, Ha
223shootersc
223,
Texican....
Texican,
You are most correct, nobody ever said 223shootersc was smart! Ha Ha
|
|
|
Post by texican on Oct 17, 2019 22:21:59 GMT -6
Texican,
You are most correct, nobody ever said 223shootersc was smart! Ha Ha
Granted, but 223 can definitely spin tales....
Texican....
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Nov 10, 2019 19:11:49 GMT -6
Chapter 40
As the Clan members were running to what would later be called by Samantha their battle stations, Thomas was finally getting the drone out over the main road turn off junction. The drone got there just in time to see what had become known World Wide as a Technical race by with about three people in the back and a pintle mounted machine gun. It looked to be a Soviet DShK heavy machine gun in 12.7 X 99mm or some copy of that weapon, as it has been made by a variety of countries.
The Technical was the last of a long line of trucks, that the drone camera could not see the end of as the line of trucks went around a bend about a half a mile away at a fast pace. Thomas was visibly upset that he had not been able to get the drone out over the junction in time to video the column of trucks. Knowing that this vital information would have helped the Clan immensely and he felt responsible for the inadequacies of his and the drone’s performance.
Thomas let the drone hover and watch in all directions for as long as the batteries held. Hoping the trucks would come back or more of the vehicles would follow. After about forty-five minutes he brought the drone back to its base for a new battery and a going over to check on the repairs. As this was happening James came into the Communications center and said, “Dad would like to know, if we have any new information about the possible attack.”
Megan said, “I got caught up in the video feed and helping Thomas keep up with the drone and didn’t update the others, my bad, I’ll do it now.” Megan called out over the CB radio to all Clan members with radios that the trucks had went on past the junction in the road and kept going without slowing down.
Twos upon obtaining that information, called his team of decision makers together and said, “We need to have a meeting and discuss what just happened and how we failed to have a plan.” He told Woods, that it was imperative that the fighting holes and trenches get completed and the fighting holes weren’t quite big enough for him in depth and or width, so he knew they weren’t big enough for Blake and Phil.
Woods said, “I will get the team right on it, can we get someone to bring the few pallets we have by the barn and maybe someone to take a team and gather pine straw.”
Twos said, “Don’t know on the straw but will get Phil to bring the pallets after the meeting and he will update you on anything new.” Woods went to find the boys and get them back started, they were making good time, but time was of the essence and they needed to be finished. Going to find his group his mind was working a mile a minute on ways to get the project done quicker and better and he thought he had an idea. When Phil came with the pallets, he was going to hijack his services, if possible.
Twos started by saying to the gathered team of Ruth, Blake, Phil, the Major, Dr. Phillips and Mackenzie, that he was happy to have them all in attendance and that they had all reacted admirably to the news of a possible attack on the Lease. Twos went on to say that, even though they had reacted quickly, we needed to have a plan for people to adhere and follow. This plan would have a place for each person and overlapping fields of fire and other things that he would have to find out from the Major that needed to be addressed in the defense plan.
The Major said, “First off, thanks for the vote of confidence. I think we need Imogene in on all planning of defense as she is a great asset. She may not look like it but she passed the British SAS training, as part of her work in the service. The Brits do not allow Ladies in combat so she was never officially in harm’s way, but she let it slip that she had faced the dragon on more than one occasion.” Blake said, “She seemed to have a lot more capability with that Barrett M-107 than she let on beforehand.” Twos said, “That’s fine with me, the more experience the better for me and us all.”
Mackenzie said, “She said she was going to make herself a sandwich and ask where something was in the outdoor kitchen. She also said something about eating and sleeping when you could, that I didn’t follow.”
Twos said, “Good and Thank you Mackenzie, could you fetch her. But before you do, can we have an early supper?” Adding, “The Adrenalin dump and the hard work, will have everyone hungry. Maybe we could have a stew with the deer, that Candace killed, and some cornbread, that would be good, easy and filling.” He went on to say, “Mackenzie thanks again for the hard work and is there anything we can do to help you and Samantha.”
Mackenzie replied, “Thanks but we got it, people have been coming and helping like you did this morning on there on and that has helped a lot.” She then turned and went back to the Lodge and HER kitchen and to find Imogene and maybe have a snack herself. Twos said, “I have a couple of things that I need help with and they are a priority. I need to make some explosives, in particular ANFO and I need to make our new machine gun a machine gun. To make the Browning 1919A4 into a machine gun, I am going to have to do some machining and do some more machine work for the Claymores. I don't think we have any other machinist here and Major do you know how to make ANFO.”
The Major said, “No, I surely do not, I can field strip and set the timing on the 1919A4, if that would help.” Twos said, “It will, because it is all in cosmoline and needs to be stripped and cleaned to make it ready for use.” The Major said, “I can do that and maybe Ms. Imogene can make ANFO, with her level of training.”
Dr. Phillips said, “Could we possibly get some sand bags around the tent. We might need some protection for operating during an attack or something.” “Good idea can you and a couple of the Ladies fill them if we get you the dirt and the bags,” asked Twos. She answered saying, “I don't know about the rest but I was raised on a Farm and know how to shovel more than just dirt, if you know what I mean,” and they all laughed at her comment. At that time Imogene walked up and said, “You requested my presence, sir.”
“No more sir, Imogene and yes, you are now part of the decision-making process around the Lease and part of the Clan. First question and decision for you do you know how to make ANFO or any other explosive for that matter from the things we have available,” asked Twos.
Imogene answered, “I know we have the Ammonium Nitrate and the Diesel Fuel, so yes, I can make ANFO and maybe some others, will have to check and see what is available.” “ANFO will work for now, you are our explosives person, as of now your pay will be tripled and work hours quadrupled with this promotion in status with the Clan to Explosives Expert,” said Twos. She looked at him quite oddly and said, “We are getting paid, do I need to fill out forms and who is the paymaster.” Everyone had a good laugh at the expense of Imogene.
Twos came to her defense and said, “My good old boy humor doesn’t translate into the Queens English, I see. I was trying to add a little levity to this situation. We are not getting paid and neither are you, I would if I could. The pistol, revolver and the derringer, were your pay, I guess. Hope you are not quitting after the big promotion.”
Imogene laughed and said, “Got you yank,” and grinned like a best of show Blue-Ribbon prize winner at the County fair. As this was happening Thomas and Megan viewed a truck pulling an enclosed trailer driving slowly down the outer access road to the Lease. Thomas had been following the truck since it made the turn at the junction at the main road. It had been busy time getting the drone back up in the air and keeping watch since he had brought the drone in for a battery change.
Thomas had vowed to himself, to do a better job of using the drones to help keep the Lease and the Clan safe. Megan called over the radio to the Clan to inform them of the actions of the truck. As she was informing the group of the truck, the truck made the tentative turn into the Lease. Melton and Robert had heard the announcement of the truck and had took up stations at the first gate behind a large fallen oak tree, it was the only hard cover available. James had pushed up some dirt around the bottom when they had been in the area digging the OP for the front side of the Lease and that had made the dead fall a much better cover and firing line for the twins.
Megan announced to all on the CB that the truck had turned onto the property. James who was still in the Communications Center with Megan and Thomas said, “That trailer and truck looks like my Dad's work trailer. Thomas zoom in on the side of the trailer. I need to be able and read the words on the side.”
Thomas said, “I don't want to get to low, in all those trees, I might wreck the drone.” James said, “Just hover where you are and zoom on the trailer.” Thomas replied, “How's this? That is about as good an angle I can get.” James said, “Megan do those letters say SERT across the top of the trailer.”
Megan said, “I am pretty sure it does say SERT, but it could be a SEKI instead of SERT the print font seems a little weird.” James said, “Yeah, that is my Dad's trailer cause the font is some proprietary font Dad’s company uses and the T’s look like I’s a little bit and K’s and R’s are funny looking too.” James went on and told Megan to call his Dad on the radio to come and look at the video. Megan called for Twos on the radio and informed him of the request by James.
Twos on hearing the new information told Imogene and Samantha to set up the fifty-caliber and be ready to defend the Lodge and the Clan. Telling the Major, Blake, Phil and Sarah to come with him and everyone else to their battle stations again. As he took off towards the Comm shack he thought is this day ever going to get better. He told Phil to get the Komatsu ATV ready to travel and he and the Major proceeded into the Comm shack. Just as he was walking into the shack the truck pulled to a stop in front of the first gate and a white t-shirt was stuck out of the driver’s window by the driver holding it with both hands and making it evident that the shirt was all he was holding.
Twos looked at the situation and said, “I don't know who that is in the company truck and trailer, but I guess we need to go find out. The three of you keep up the good work and us informed, also the rest of the Clan.”
Twos walked out of the Comm room and towards the front of the Lodge and the ATV with the Major in tow. She was loading a 40mm shell into the thumper as they walked. Twos got in the ATV and the Major also with Phil driving and Blake and Sarah already in the back and said, “Let’s go take a look, and be very cautious. I want Phil and Sarah with me, Phil for the Saiga and Sarah because she is the deadliest person I know at close range. Blake, you and the Major fan out to the left-hand side. We will drop you off right before the last turn. Let's all remember the twins are on the right-hand side of the gate and the enemy is in front of us as far as we know but they could be anywhere or everywhere. If we don't know them, they are enemies till proven otherwise.”
They rolled on across the hayfield towards the truck and trailer at the gate and Twos called the twins on the radio and advised them of his plan and to stay behind cover until they got there no matter what the people in the truck did or said. Melton answered, “Roger that, over and out…” He released the talk button on his radio giggled and said to his brother, “That was way too cool, I want to say that again. I have always wanted to say that on the radio.” Robert said, “You know that stuff like that is why they called you a nerd, don’t ya.” Melton replied, “Yeah, but that doesn’t mean it’s not really cool thing, you know.” Robert smiled at his stupid brother and said, “Yeah, I know, just don’t tell everybody, keep it to yourself.”
As they let the Major and Blake out of the ATV, Twos said, “Phil I want you on my left-hand side and Sarah you on my right. If anything goes hokey, I will start on the far left and contact targets moving to the right and Sarah you start on the far right and come to the left. Phil, you just blow up whoever is in the middle and work on any targets of opportunity. Does that work for the two of you, I know it isn't much of a plane but I shoot better left to right and from what I have heard it doesn’t matter for Sarah. Phil that twelve-gauge semi-auto Saiga should blow up the middle of their group and give Sarah and I some time to do our thing, or find cover.” Sarah and Phil both shook their heads in agreement and Sarah and Twos pulled their weapons and began to check that their weapons were ready to work if called upon. Phil said, “When we stop give me twenty seconds to check and ready my weapons before we walk up.” Twos said, “Had planned to do that and Phil you stay one step behind me and Sarah two steps and one more step away than Phil, just to mess with their depth perception and give them a different target pattern.” Sarah said, “Where do you come up with this stuff, I have asked you weren’t in the army or anything.”
Twos thought for a second and answered, “I don’t know it all just seems like, my mind says these things are problems for me when I shoot, they will be problems for the other side of the fence.” Rolling up to the gate in the ATV, Twos said, “Stop here, we will walk from here.” They were about fifty feet from the gate and slightly to the left of straight on to the truck.
As they got out of the ATV Twos made eye contact with Melton and Robert and said, “Keep cool guys hopefully this is someone we know from my work.”
The pair nodded their agreement at Twos. As he shifted his attention to the task at hand and put up a little prayer for the safety of all concerned. He nodded to Phil and Sarah while trying to catch a glimpse of the Major and Blake. He was not able to and couldn't decide if that was good or bad. He thought that he had always been amazed at how someone as large as Blake could be so quite in the woods when walking. Blake was a very good stalking hunter and it was his favorite method, just like sitting a tree stand was Twos. Twos said, “Time to get this party started,” and started walking towards the gate with Phil and Sarah in tow.
As Twos neared the gate, he could tell that the truck was at least one of the work trucks and most likely the owner of his company Earl Roberts. The truck had a small dent in the front bumper on the left side where Earl had run into one of the other trucks at work. He did this one night after winning a big project. He had a couple of drinks from the bottle he kept in desk for just that reason and was a lot tipsy, thought Twos. When they reached about five steps from the gate, Twos stopped. Wanting them to have plenty of room to work. Twos called out, “Hey in the truck, get out with your hands up and keep holding the white flag with both hands over your head.” The person in the truck called back, “I am taking one hand off of the flag to open the door. I will get out then.”
Phil said, “Do this very slowly and without any sudden movements.”
Twos and Sarah had both un-holstered their pistols from their holsters and were ready to bring them to bear in a moment’s notice. The person in the truck got out and stood by the truck, with his hands in the air. He was wearing a set of Scorpion W camouflage BDU’s that though wrinkled and dirty, were fairly new and a pair of Danner boots. His BDU had the three stripes and rounded bar bottom of an E-6 Staff Sergeant. His head gear was a non-issue New ERA ball cap in Woodlands camo with a dark Atlanta Braves emblem on the front. Twos said, “Please turn around and let me see you from the back and again, please do this real slow and easy.” The man from the truck complied. He was then told to face the front again and he complied.
Twos said, “I am going to ask some questions and you are going to answer them. How you answer them will determine if you live or if you do not. It is that simple. Do you understand?” The New arrival replied, “Affirmative, sir.” “Who are you,” asked Twos? “Staff Sergeant Dylan Roberts, First Infantry Division, 1st Battalion, 18th Infantry Regiment, Company C, sir,” he answered slowly and with pride. “Sergeant Roberts, any kin to Earl Roberts,” asked Twos? The visitor answered, “He was my Father, sir.” “Did you say was your father, Sergeant,” asked Twos?
“Yes sir, I did, sir. He died on our journey here, about two hours ago, sir,” the Sergeant replied without any sign of tremble in his voice. Twos said, “He was a fine man Sergeant. Was he survived by his wife Celine? I would not think she would be your Mother, based on your age.”
“No sir, she did not, sir. She died only moments before my arrival to your site, sir,” answered the Sergeant. “Did they die from gunshot wounds, Sergeant,” asked Twos? “Permission to put my hands down and speak freely, sir,” asked Dylan Roberts. Twos answered immediately, “Yes, you may son, sorry for your loss. Your father was very proud of your service, Dylan and spoke of your accomplishments often.”
“Sir, my Father and his wife were killed because of her stupidity, sir. I was on leave and just getting into the airport when the attacks started a couple of days ago. Because of the curfew and the attacks, I didn’t get home to Dad's house till right before curfew last night. Things were pretty bad in the city and I asked Dad if he knew anywhere, we could go.”
“My Dad told me about your hunting lease and that you were a prepper, would probably be here and that we could probably come here and be safe. We decided last night to pack up our stuff and head out here, as soon as the curfew was open this morning. We were getting ready to leave, we had hooked up the trailer and packed it with all the food and stuff, last night. When we started to leave a bunch of gimme dats were in the neighborhood and out in front of the house. They were hollering for us to give them some food and help them. It was our responsibility and all, so Celine went rushing out to tell them we had food and would give them some. Well, it went bad and Dad went out to help her and long story short, they were both killed by the mob and I ran over a few of them on my way out. There was nothing I could do, Dad couldn’t have a gun in the house, once he married Celine. Heck, Dad made me give my shotgun and Ruger 10/22 to the police in one of those give back things, after he married her. She was the reason I left and joined the Army, Dad Loved her and she Loved Dad’s money. It was a bad situation; she was only eleven years older than me and wanted me to call her Mommy. I graduated from high school a year early and joined the Army, been in service ever since. Sir, bottom line my Father died this morning and so did Celine.”
Twos said, “Sorry for your loss son, but before I buy this story, hook line and sinker how did you find this place and remember, I am asking the questions and you are still answering.”
“Dad and I talked last night about how to get here and his direction were awful. Dad did have the coordinates plugged into his GPS with two-way points. Those directions and the GPS are how I found this place. Dad also told me tell you that he owed you some money a bonus for the last job completed. Dad told me, that you wanted the money in an odd way, twelve ounces of Gold, five in one-ounce Gold Eagles, three ounces in quarter ounces and four in tenth ounces and one hundred Silver Eagles and one thousand dollars face value in pre-1964 coins. That was my Bonafide’s for getting in here and he sent the payment. Dad also said, to tell you that he sent all the special fireworks from the locker at work, including the smoke bombs for the sewer testing,” answered Dylan.
Twos said, “Only Earl would have known that, none of the other guys or the gals at work new about the arrangement for the bonus. There would be no way to fake that and get that knowledge. Here is what, is going to happen. We are going to pull the trailer out into an opening and you are going to open the back and the trailer will be surrounded by a large contingent of people and if anything, or anyone comes out of the trailer it will die and so will you,” said Twos.
“Dad’s Boston Terrier Pit bull crosses are in the truck can I get them out, so they won’t get shot,” said the Sergeant. Twos in a moment of joy said, “Knucklehead and Bowser are in the truck. Let them out they will come to me.” Dylan walked over to the truck and opened the door as Twos hollered for the two dogs that came rushing out of the truck like they were spring loaded. Twos normally kept dog biscuits for the two big dogs and they always came to his desk to beg for their treats, everyone else at work were scared to death of the two-big brindle and Black and White dogs. They came running up to Twos and almost knocked him down, jumping up on him.
Sarah was ready to kill the dogs already having her revolver indexed and so was Phil, Twos had to tell them it was okay and far Melton or Robert one to come open the gate. Twos introduced the dogs to Melton and Robert as Dylan pulled the truck and trailer through the gate. He thought that the dogs had been trained as guard dogs might be good to help with the watching of the gate and at the OP and since the Twins seemed to always be on the gate, it just seemed natural to introduce them.
As the Twins were locking the gate and Blake was now driving the truck towards the middle of the hayfield, Twos was walking with the dogs. Calling on the radio and telling Megan to spread the word on what was about to happen with the truck and trailer and to not let their guard down. Chapter 41
As the truck and trailer pulled into the center of the hayfield every one of the Clan was nervous and hoping that all would be cleared in just a few more of these tense moments. Twos was thinking about all the work he had to do and how the Sergeant would fit in with the others at the Lease. Could the Sergeant and would he become a member of the Clan in good standing in the future. Some more military expertise would sure help and couldn’t hurt the abilities of the Clan to defend its members and the Lease. As he was walking out of the woods with the dogs, Blake was tentatively opening the back of the trailer with all of the Clan ready to respond to anything that may happen from within the confines of the trailer. As it happens it was a very anti - climatic event and a big zero as far as happenings at the Lease and they all were thankful for the small favor. All hoping they would be ready for the next challenge, learning from the experience.
Twos came walking up with the dogs and hollered for Phil, to bring Dylan over to the shop and told Megan over the radio to give everyone the all clear and to resume their previous operations. With all that done, Twos continued his pleasant walk across the field with the dogs, as if he had not a worry in the world.
The truth was he was taking this time to get his head around the death of his boss and his wife. He thought no great loss on the wife and then chastised himself and said, “Mom would have told me, if I couldn’t say anything good not to say anything at all.” His reverie was broken by the dogs beginning to bark. He looked up and Ruth was approaching him and he told the dogs to heal and stay and they obeyed immediately. They were good dogs but Knucklehead was definitely named correctly as he could definitely become the Alpha at times and be hard to get along with. He had bitten Twos twice at work both times the dog immediately fell into a submissive and remorseful attitude and came and laid at his feet. Neither time had it been a bad bite, but a bite none the less. Twos was sure that Knucklehead would be a true handful if mad, the dog weighed about sixty-five pounds and was all muscle and attitude at times, others just a great big lap dog, who wanted to display his dominance.
Ruth walked up and said, “Is that Earl’s boy, I don't think I have ever met him, have you?” Twos said, “Yeah, I have. I think he was about fifteen or sixteen when he did some work around the shop one summer. He looks much different now than he did then. He had long hair and slouched around and was skinny as a rail, back then.” Ruth said, “Are you sure it is him then? Because he doesn’t slouch, this person isn’t skinny and his hair is as short as yours.” Twos said, “No doubt, I am sure. He looks just like the pictures I have seen of his Father in his office at that age and he told me some things that only Earl knew.”
As they were talking Twos continued his path to the shop and his appointed projects. While they were walking Blake was pulling the trailer over in front of the Lodge. Blake, Candace, Samantha, with James coming out to meet them started unloading what looked like large wooden or heavy-duty cardboard boxes out of the trailer. This act got Twos attention, because he knew the trailers usual contents and it didn’t include heavy boxes, at least none like those. Twos thought, note to self-ask Dylan about the boxes.
Arriving at the shop, Twos hugged his lovely wife, gave her a quick kiss and said, “I’ll see you at supper, if no other crisis come up before then, it seems we are in crisis mode all the time, these days, Love you…” and patted her on her rear end and said, “Git women, there is man stuff to do here,” and laughed at her sticking her tongue out at him as she walked away.
As Ruth was walking away from the shop, everyone else in the Clan had went back to what they were doing before, without anyone telling them, like a well-oiled machine. It is amazing how motivated even a bunch of teenagers can get when the SHTF and everyone is going to die, if they don’t pull their weight, thought Twos.
Twos saw Imogene and said, “Explosive expert, did Blake bring all the stuff for the preparation of the ANFO.”
Imogene answered, “I have the Ammonium Nitrate and the tub, and I have a couple of five-gallon cans but no Diesel Fuel. Can you tell me where I could get some and I will get the fuel and get started? I am going to do it back there in the trees for the shade and the safety factor.”
Twos pointed to the place where the Diesel tanks were and she picked up the cans and started towards the fuel tanks. As Imogene was walking away, Phil and the Major came walking up with Dylan in tow. As they walked up, Twos could see that Dr. Phillips was starting to fill some sand bags over by her tent and the Ambulance with the help of what looked like Melton and Robert and maybe Sarah. Twos thought, I think I can smell the Deer stew already, I hope it is not my imagination and got back to working on the mortars and enclosing their bottoms. As he did that, he was thinking about how he could enclose the outer shell of the Claymores to ensure they were water tight, when all else fails hundred-mile per hour tape and a little glue or silicone.
Twos said, “Phil could you help the Doctor with her sand bagging project. Major the 1919A4 is right here, if you want to go ahead and start working on getting it cleaned up and ready for operations it would help. Once it is assembled, I will be able to see what parts I am going to need to make and I hope those blue prints are correct for the creation of the side plates.” Phil said, “I will, do you know what her project consists of and how I can help.”
“She is trying to make it where she can operate under fire if need be and since you will probably be helping, it is your best interest to make sure it is right,” said Twos and gave him a big silly grin.
Phil nodded his head and started towards the Ambulance and the Doctor. The Major walked over and started working on the crate with the Browning 1919 clone. There was a moment of silence as Twos didn’t know where to start and Dylan's military etiquette wouldn’t let him speak first to a superior officer.
Dylan had Twos pegged as a Chief Warrior Officer, at least a leg like himself and possibly Special Forces. His rank could be at least Major and possibly Lt. Colonel not a paper pushing REMF dweeb officer, that he could not respect. He respected the rank and was pretty sure based on his limited knowledge of how he had handled the situation so far, he would respect the Man as the others evidently did already. He had heard Phil call the lady Major so maybe he was even a full Bird Colonel, he would have had to have been a fast-tracked officer to do so.
Twos finally deciding on a plan of action started by saying, “Dylan, can I call you Dylan.” “Sir, yes you may, sir,” said Dylan.
“Dylan, let’s get one thing strait, I am Twos or George but hardly anyone calls me George since my folks have passed, so call me Twos,” said Twos. “Sir, yes sir,” said Dylan before he caught himself and said, “Twos, yes sir.”
“Old habits are hard to break, I guess,” said Twos and looked at Dylan with a humorous expression on his face. “Dylan, a few questions, first what is the stuff they are taking out of the trailer in the boxes,” asked Twos?
“The boxes contain, a two years supply of Mountain House freeze dried foods for four adults, according to my Father and about three -four months of canned meats, fruits, and vegetables for four people and some grains that are just in their regular packaging,” replied Dylan
Dylan said, “That’s from my Dad's account, to me, sir. Dad said, he got the information from you about needing to have a supply of foods and medicines for hard times and had to fight Celine constantly about the space it took up and how she could buy a whole new wardrobe for what he spent on his ‘junk’ as she put it.”
Twos said, “That will help the stores here at the Lease immensely but we have a lot of mouths to feed. That is if you are going to share the food with us at the Lease,” “According to Dad, that is part of our buy in to the Lease, so yes, I am going to share, sir,” said Dylan and a small laugh escaped from his lips. “Dylan, you said, you had to give away your personal weapons before you left for service, because of Celine. How are you fixed for weapons now, son,” asked Twos?
Dylan answered, “I have my best weapon my brain, and I have a pair of lock blades that were in my luggage. A Gerber Applegate-Fairbairn Folder and a Columbia River Knife and Tool M-21 G10 that I have been carrying for years. Both are good fairly cheap folders that if I lose, I can replace cheaply enough but they hold and edge and work great and will save my life if need be.”
Twos said, “I really like the M-21 and the whole M-16, M-14, and M-21 series of knives by CRKT, they just work as you said. In times like these, I think we need to give them a little help. I have picked out a couple of good pistols and I have some good revolvers if you prefer, them to pistols. I have a pair of Taurus 92s, actually 99s and I have a pair of Ruger SR-9s with magazines for each. Which would you want, they both have been function checked and cleaned they are good, sound weapons?”
Dylan answered, “The Rugers are good weapons but I will take the Taurus they are more like what I am use to carrying, the Beretta 92 or M-9.”
Twos walked into the shop and came back out with the Taurus pistols and Blackhawk hip holsters for the weapons and four extra magazines with kydex carriers for the magazines. He also had a bullet proof vest, a small satchel a rendition of the Maxpedition S-Type Jumbo made by someone else probably of Chinese origin. The satchel had six loaded Magpul thirty round magazines for one of the M-4s from the Police cruiser.
Twos handed the three pieces to Dylan and said, “Not your usual load out. The best we can do, here at the Lease, I can come up with a few more magazines, maybe not Magpul but good ones if you want and you can figure out how to carry them.”
Dylan took the M-4 and broke it apart and pulled the BCG and give it and the barrel a quick look and said, “This will do, I really don't like all the bells and whistles on my rifle, like some of the Special Ops guy run, but more magazines is always better. I am just a leg grunt, soldier, sir. Sir, I see you and some of the people wear a battle belt do you have one of those to spare.” “I don’t have another battle belt, but we do have the officer belt of a Policeman, would that help,” said Twos. Twos turned and walked back into the shop and came out with the two Policeman’s belts and noticed that they both had pistols still in the belts, Glocks. Twos handed the belts to Dylan and said, “It seems there are two Glock 17s in these belts if you prefer Glocks, to the Taurus pistols.” Dylan said, “I do like Glocks, that is what I own, back in Kansas at Fort Riley, Glock 34s.”
Twos said, “The 34 is a very good choice, now give me back the Taurus’s as the next recruit to the Clan will get them, I guess.” Twos reached for the pistols and took them back into the shop. While Twos went to take the Taurus’s into the shop, Dylan began to look at the belts and the pistols. Dylan decided he could make it work, with the Police belt as Twos had said.
Twos after coming back from inside the shop said, “We have a lot going on, trying to get ready for the defense of the Lease and trying to make it livable. We have a severe shortage of housing and already have three of the Ladies sleeping in the tent across the way. The shortage is even more complex in that most of the inhabitants of the property are single and a large portion minors in age. I am not sure that matters as much today as it did a few days ago. It however still matters to me and since I am in charge of this group, I guess it matters a lot. We don't have any Bachelors Quarters for men, I guess you could either pitch a tent, sleep in the trailer you brought or pick a spot down at the barn. Pitching a tent in the barn might be the best of the worlds, give you some walls to keep the frost and wind down and the tent for warmth. How are you fixed for clothes and personal stuff since you were on leave?”
Dylan said, “Clothes and stuff, I have plenty, Dad clothes and boots will fit. Even have some stuff for some of the Ladies as in the trailer there are a couple of bags of Celine's stuff. I really don’t know what is in there, but maybe some good stuff. I know it will be expensive stuff,” and he laughed hard at his own joke.
“Good deal…” said Twos and continued, “Maybe you can go through the trailer and get out the stuff you don’t need. I want to get all the special fireworks things out of the trailer myself. It would be great if you could pull the trailer over here and help me unload that stuff.” “No problem, Twos, I will get right on that, sir, my bad,” said Dylan.
“I'll let you slide this one last time,” said Twos and grinned at the young man. Dylan said, “Twos, can I ask you a question.” “Sure…,” said Twos, “but I might not answer, just kidding, go ahead.”
“What rank were you, Twos and what branch of the service may I ask, just professional courtesy and all,” asked Dylan? Twos almost fell over laughing and the Major having heard almost all of the conversation was laughing hard, also. Dylan went on “Did I say something out of line, sir?”
The Major said, “Let me handle this one far you Twos. The closes thing this fine fellow has come to being in any kind of service is the last few days and he managed to get himself shot twice, no three times during that service. He is the undisputed Leader of the Clan, and as fine a shot as I have ever seen, especially when being shot at himself. He also, sets up a pretty good on the fly ambush. So, as a Major in the US Air Force retired, I would say Full Bird Colonel, would best fit his rank.”
Dylan just looked stunned, like someone had just stole his best girl or bird dog. After a few moments of trying to get his voice back, he finally said, “Well, I guess I showed my ignorance on that one. I would have bet a month’s pay on at least Lt. Colonel and a twenty-year man he just has, what they call in the Army, Command Presence Ma’am.” The Major smiled at the Sergeant and said, “The man does have that, in spades and we have the same phrase in the Air Force. I agree with your view one hundred percent Sargent, and so does everyone else in the Twos Clan. That’s why when he says do something it gets done and everyone tries to do their best for him and the Clan. What was your specialty in the Big Red One, Dylan?”
“I ran a reconnaissance team as Squad leader, Ma’am for Charlie Company with eight members and myself, Ma’am,” answered Dylan. She said, “In that case then you ought to know about scouting and figuring out weaknesses in defenses, so take a look around the defenses that are being built and figure out how we can change it and make it better.”
“Will do, Ma'am and will bring the trailer back to the shop and Twos and yourself when I have accomplished my mission, Ma’am. On your leave Ma’am,” said Dylan and took off at a quick trot towards the trailer. “Well, I see a Command Presence being established around here, but it doesn’t have anything to do with me,” said Twos with an impish grin on his face. As he was saying that Imogene was coming back with the Diesel Fuel and Woods was calling Twos on the radio and asking if he needed any more trenching done today and if not, the concrete should be set enough on the OPs to start the finish work and get them ready for use. Twos said, “Woods you are in charge of all the construction, just do it. I might need you to hear a critique of our layout in a little while, will you be available.” “Just give me a few minutes’ notice and I can be there. Meet at the shop or the Lodge,” asked Woods?
“The Shop will be good for now and Thanks for all the hard work and tell the boys, good job also, but they are not getting any more pistols,” and he and Wood both got a big chuckle out of that, both knowing the way the boys thought, give them and inch and they would take ten miles.
Imogene said, “Can one of you help me with the big tub for the ANFO mixture.” “The Major said, “The old Damsel in distress routine, really. I expected something better out of the SAS.” With a sly grin and a quick wink between ladies and new allies. Imogene said, “I like the KISS principle, Ma’am.” Twos said, “What is the KISS principle?” The Major said, “Keep It Simple Stupid,” and laughed at the look on Twos face. Twos said, “Then, I guess I better get to toting stuff, as I must be the Beast of Burden and the stupid part of this triangle and conversation.”
The Major said, “I do Love a man who knows his place in life.” That said she and Imogene could not contain their selves they had to laugh at Twos. He did take it like a man they both had to admit to themselves if not to Twos or each other.
Meanwhile only a few mere miles down the main road, at the old-World War II training area that had been gifted to the National Park system in the late fifties by the DOD. A large gathering of the Swords of Allah and their American sleeper cells along with new recruits numbering in the hundreds were assembling. The group waiting on others to start a new reign of terror and annihilation of the Great Satan and its infidels.
Their plans had been laid in advance, but some were having second thoughts after hearing how their leader and all of Saudi Arabia had been destroyed by the Great Satan. A new leader had emerged in the void of leadership, this absence of command had allowed and even more radical to step into the role of the new leader of the Caliphate, unlike the Prince the leader Mohamed Abdul Aziz was a true believer. In a short time, he had managed to get control of the Swords of Allah and into their leadership.
Being a minor role player in the coup he was out of the country when the bombs hit the country and was able to take control. He was pushing to end the lives of all infidels throughout the world and bring back the true power of Allah to the new Mecca which at this time was somewhere in France. A yet to be determined location to be picked by Allah himself with divine contact to the new true leader of the Faith, the new Caliph of the Muslims throughout the world. The Leader ordained by Allah himself.
The group assembling just a few miles away from the Lease was one of the few groups that had not run into any real resistance to this point. They had been able to acquire almost all of their equipment and most of their group had evaded law enforcement and dying in the name of Allah. Some of the group was beginning to think that maybe this was not the will of Allah but the will of Man. That was why Allah had allowed Mecca and Saudi to be destroyed and many of their fellow martyrs here in America had been unsuccessful in their attempts to destroy America. Most of the fellow Swords of Allah would not make the rendezvous point at the old Army Camp of the Great Satan. Much hustle and bustle, was occurring at the camp with re-supplying the Swords of Allah and assignment of heavy weapons and ammunition to the faithful for the upcoming attack on the county seat and its National Guard contingent. The National Guard base housed Strykers and some mobile artillery pieces that would be needed in their quest of the killing of Americans.
As the faithful Swords of Allah continued their preparations for continuing the war, the Clan was setting down for a late but much needed supper of Deer Stew and Cornbread. Twos and his team had completed most of their assigned duties today. The mortars were finished all four, the Claymores they just needed to be placed in the proper positions to achieve maximum damage and the ANFO had been made. The machine work had been completed and the machine-gun reassembled with the new side plate and the head space set and re-checked. All that was needed was for it to be mounted on the tripod and a test firing completed.
Woods and the boys had done a yeoman's work in finishing the trenches, at least they thought they were through, and getting the OPs almost completed. They would be able to finish the Wind generation hookup first thing in the morning and that would add, much needed 3600 watts of generation to the Lease.
Dr. Phillips, Phil and the girls had completed sand bagging around the Ambulance and the tent. They had brought about sixty bags over and put them along the front of the Lodge to block off the kitchen area from possible enemy fire. A few more were needed, and Megan had picked up some chatter on the radio receiver that sounded like Arabic and it was close. Samantha had gotten a nice pair of Keen boots from Dylan by way of Celine and a very nice leather parka with a high-tech lining, that according to Megan cost more than her entire wardrobe pre-attacks a few days ago.
Dylan had mounted a pair of the famous or infamous, depending on how you wanted to look at it, Twos mini suppressors on his Glocks after replacing the barrels with two Lone Wolf threaded barrels from Twos.
He had found an Aim Point red dot on one of the biker’s weapons and transferred it to the M-4. When he tests fired the M-4 he couldn't believe the effects of the little suppressor had on the sound and the muzzle flip of the weapon. He had proceeded to shoot the Glocks then and was truly amazed. When looking for the red dot scope he also found a double magazine carrier for AR magazines and pistol magazines on the outside, that he attached to his new police / battle belt, now he needed a fixed blade knife and he would be set. He had told Twos he wanted something like a Sykes -Fairbairn.
Twos told Dylan he had just the thing a reworked bayonet that the end of the blade had been broke off about an inch and twos had re-profiled the knife into an Arkansas Toothpick double edged blade and put a new micarta handle on the knife. Twos said, “I just have to find the knife and then we can talk about doing some long-range patrols with your experience.” Chapter 42
As Twos was looking to find the knife for Dylan, Megan, James and Thomas were trying to decide the direction from which the Arabic chatter came. They decided using some quite sophisticated technology and math for high school kids it was up the road in the direction of travel of the trucks and was less than five miles from the Lease. The exact distance probably less than four by the calculations of James. It was decided that this information had to be given to Twos at supper and that was only a short time away.
After supper James, Thomas and Megan went to where Twos was still sitting with Ruth, Woods, Mackenzie and the new guy and ask to speak with him about something, they thought was pertinent to the defense of the Clan. Twos said, “Go ahead, yawl’s work and analysis has been on spot, up till now.”
James and Megan started to speak at the same time. Twos said, “If we are set on protocol, Megan you should speak and James and Thomas should add any extra data that is left out or needed.”
Megan said, “Today, on the radio/scanner not the CB we picked up some, what we are saying is Arabic language and the signal is strong, very strong. The signal is so strong that we decided to try and get the direction and distance of the source. Our technology is not the best, we need some extra equipment and electronics stuff from like Best Buy or somewhere. Never mind that, with what we have the signal is from the direction that the trucks went today and is ninety percent probability that the source is less than four miles from the lease and ninety-nine percent less than five miles to our North West.”
Twos looked to James and Thomas and said, “Anything else?” The boys had nothing to add to the intelligence shaking their heads in the universal negative reply. “Thank you all and that is definitely information that is needed, good job all,” said Twos and all at the table acknowledged this by their nodding in agreement.
Two decisions were made based on this information and the information of the travels that Dylan had experienced. One was that a team would leave beginning of curfew in the morning to pick up more housing and that Dylan would lead a small team of Candace, Imogene and himself on a recon patrol. They would take the Kubota ATV out about two miles and then start their patrol. Twos had told Dylan exactly where he thought the source of the radio chatter came from. The only place for miles was the old-World War II training area almost exactly four miles North West of their new home the Lease.
Early the next morning right after breakfast Blake, Ruth, the Major, and Thomas in Twos F-250 pulling one trailer and Phil, Sarah, James, and Woods in Dale's truck pulling a second trailer left to go pick up some more housing and possibly Ruth’s brother and Sister-in-law. They were taking most of the Gold and some of the Silver the Lease had acquired from the bikers and all the cash in hopes of purchasing a couple of the shed/housing units.
Melton and Robert along with their new sidekicks Bowser and Knucklehead were at their post and manning the gates as the trucks left the Lease. It would be another hour or so before the recon team left, as Dylan wanted to go over a few more details of the area with Twos. He also, wanted to cover hand signals, noise discipline, and their march methods with the Ladies, especially Candace as she was new to patrolling. The recon patrol would be traveling light, with only their primary rifle and five magazines and their sidearm’s, and three liters of water in a Camelbak hydration system and ponchos for ground cover with battle belts and binoculars or in the case of Candace she preferred a monocular and a spotting scope.
Twos had gotten the Doctor to give Imogene some camouflage pants and a tunic. The Doctor being the only Lady at the Lease who was close to the size of Imogene. Twos had given the group a couple of his old hunting sniper veils. Candace had her own and had used it many times with her Father hunting. This time was different and Twos had told her to listen and follow the lead of Dylan and Imogene, she was there for her young eyes and her long rifle. As they left to start their patrol, Twos and Dr. Phillips were there to see them off and wish them good hunting.
Twos went to the shop to gather up the mortars for burying and a few of the Claymores for placement along the route of entry into the Lease. Megan was going to put up the drone to give them a better view with an eye in the sky and Mackenzie was going to help with Communications shack and the radio. Dr. Phillips and Samantha were going to continue the sand bag project in front of the Lodge and stay near their long arms. It was going to be a long hard day and a lot would depend on the crews from the Lease to stay sharp and on task.
About the time the Recon team left the Lease headed towards the Old-World War II training area, Blake and Phil with their teams were arriving at the place that sold the sheds. Their trip to this point had been a quiet one and they all were thankful. The place of business seemed to be empty of any personnel, but the gates were open as if to say come on in and take what you want.
They pulled up to the gates, Blake told Phil in the second truck that he was going to have the Major get out and voice the groups intentions, instead of just driving in to a trap setup. The Major got out of the F-250 and with her rifle hanging from her single point sling walked through the gate a few steps and said in a loud voice but not a holler, “Hello Joe’s Sheds is anybody here we came to purchase a couple of sheds.”
The Major waited for what seemed like an eternity but was only about sixty seconds and repeated the announcement. Again, she waited, very still not making any sudden movements. The longer she waited the more her anxiety level heightened and she could feel the drops of sweat begin to roll down her back between her shoulder blades. At what she figured was an ample amount in time she announced, “Now we are coming into the site to get sheds and are willing to pay in cash or barter.” She was thinking, ear buds and throat mics sure would be a great thing to have in this situation. It is amazing how we have become so dependent on technology, as she walked backwards back to the truck.
When she arrived at their truck, she told Blake to follow her into the site and make a loop where the rig was headed out of the gate and to tell Phil to stay back where they could get out in a hurry. Blake said, “Sounds like a plan,” and got on the CB to Phil to explain what was going to happen.
The Major started walking back into the site, this time she had her hand on the pistol grip of her H&K SBR. She had nonchalantly taken off the safety while talking with Blake and her back to the site. As she walked Blake, Ruth and Thomas followed her in the Ford F-250 and there wasn’t any discussion just concentration. As this happened Phil backed the second truck and trailer back from the gate to give them a little more wiggle room. After about fifty steps by the Major she could feel the eyes on her and said in a loud voice, “I know you are here, we mean you no harm, come out and let’s parlay.”
Joe of Joe’s Sheds fame came out from between two of the larger shed units holding a Benelli M-4 Super 90 shotgun with the 8 + 1 tube and said, “Stop right there, little lady and let’s talk, as you said.”
“Fine by me, I am Major Woods US Air Force retired, my brother is Everett Woods from here you may know him. We are here to purchase or barter for a couple of your units that are like houses. We want the biggest we can load on the two twenty-five, five trailers we brought and we have cash and who might you be, sir,” she asked?
Waiting a moment with no answer she added, “Sir, could you please point that shotgun away from my mid-section. I have been shot at already too much in the last couple of days.”
“My bad,” he said and pointed the weapon towards the ground adding, “And I do know your brother he’s the guy who made a lot of money in the oil business, bought an out building from me a few years back. I can sell you a couple for cash or maybe we can work up a trade. The price would be $100,000 cash for the two or I can give you two and we could come with you to that hunting land your brother told me about a few years ago. I expect that is where these would be headed.”
The Major said, “I can’t make that call and neither can my brother but, we can get someone on the radio who can. How many people are we talking?”
Joe said, “Nine, me and my two sons, their wives and children. We will bring our own housing and our own food and weapons. To make the deal better for you, I can only put 28 X 14 footers on your trailers. I will bring you two of the deluxe 32 X 16-footer units with the lofts those things are almost nine-hundred square feet and we will take the twenty-eight footers.”
The calls were made and the deal was quickly struck. It was decided to drop Blake’s trailer and let them load it while the F-250 went and picked up Ruth’s brother and sister-in-law. The trip could be made while the loading was being completed. Coinciding with the trailers being dropped and the sheds being loaded, Dylan and the Recon team were patrolling towards their objective of the training area and not in any hurry about it as both Dylan and Imogene had implored to Candace.
The terrain was just exactly how Twos had described it to Dylan, in his personal briefing before the team left the Lease. Someone with firsthand knowledge of the lay of the land is always great intelligence for a patrol team, thought Dylan. Twos had told Dylan that if they veered to the East and came in from that side, they would have the sun at their backs and the high ground on the training area. Twos also said, that the cover was a lot thicker on that side of the area with lots of Holly trees and lots of natural Privet Hedge growing to the south and east of the training parade area. Both of these plants would still have their leaves this time of year and would make good concealment for any intelligence gathering by the patrol.
As the trio walked through the southern woods, both Dylan and Imogene noticed that even with their extensive training in the service, Candace walked through the woods without making a sound more naturally. She was better in the woods than they were, she had learned well form her Father and his friends. It took them the better part of four hours to reach the rise that was about eight-hundred meters from the edge of the training field. They covered the last fifty meters to the top of the rise on their bellies, so as to not silhouette their selves against the sky and the ridge-line.
Candace actually showed them how to burrow under the Privet and look through the hedge. It made perfect cover for them to watch the Terrorist camp they found below. A camp that looked like an ant hill that had been kicked by a small child with activity. They set up a watch schedule of the camp and a back watch of their position with one of the trio resting at all times. The small notebooks and pencils that Twos had demanded that they all take would be used extensively over the next eight to twelve hours. This while each took their turn observing and making notes of the equipment and personnel and any other pertinent information.
As they were settling in for the first two-hour shift with Dylan observing the camp, Blake was taking final directions from Ruth on the roads to her brother’s home. They could hear more and more sounds of riots and shots as they inched closer to the city limits and each one was getting more and more concerned as to what was in store for them on this trip. When Blake made the final turn into the gated community, it was evident to all in the truck that, the war had come to this community with a vengeance at some point in the last few days.
Many of the houses were still smoldering and cars had been turned over and privacy fences knocked down. The once well-manicured yards looked like they had been plowed in places. A few dead bodies lying in the streets just added to the chaos and mayhem. That was chilling scene they found at the gated community where Ruth’s brother lived and him being alive now seemed to be a pipe dream. Blake and the group slowly rolled through the lane looking for 118 Liberty Circle Lane, as instructed by Ruth. It had been a few years since she had been here to visit her Brother and the place definitely looked different today than it did a couple of summers ago for the pool party.
Back at Joe’s Sheds, the team, Joe, and his sons, Abel and Jeremiah were making good time in loading the sheds onto the Clan’s two trailers and preparing them for transit to the Lease. Abel and Jeremiah had been working with their Father at least on the weekends and after school for as long as either could remember. They however would not dare let their sons or daughters work at the store. Something that Joe thought was the loss of their kids, a good work ethic and sound morals made the person. Abel the oldest of the sons had two boys, fourteen and twelve and Jeremiah a girl and a boy age, sixteen and ten. Jeremiah and his wife had got started a little early, the Homecoming dance in fact his junior year of high school. If all went well, they would be through loading the trucks and strapping the loads in about thirty minutes and could start loading their trailers for the trip.
As this thing were happening away from the Lease, Twos with the help of Megan had mounted the auger on his tractor and was beginning to place the holes for the mortars. The holes placed in the access lanes between the gates and one just before the edge of the tree line after the second gate. Twos upon starting to bore the holes was already wishing he had made eight of the mortars instead of just the four. He told Megan that there just wasn’t enough time or assets to get everything done that they needed. With the sometimes-astute wisdom of the young, she said, “Rome was not built in a day Mr. Jacobs.” Pronounced as if she had the world figured out to a tee, and if anyone would just ask her, she was ready to explain their problems away.
Not to be outdone by a mere teenager, Twos said, “They did however burn it to the ground over night while Nero played the fiddle,” and laughed at Megan brain about to explode as she tried to come up with a quick barb like Twos had done to her. They sweated and placed the mortars in the ground and made a map of their placement and on the map numbered the placement for the electric control panel switches to activate and explode the mortars. It was hard work and Twos called Mackenzie to bring them a thermos with some cold ice tea on the four-wheeler and to take one to the Doctor and Samantha also. Mackenzie answered back over the CB, “Give me about five minutes and I will be right there.”
Liberty Circle Lane was found by Thomas and the group turned onto the road looking for 118, Ruth said that it was about the eighth house on the right-hand side, if she remembered correctly. As they came to the eight house it was still standing, it however was not unharmed. The house had been a nice brick 3200 square feet and change two story with a three-car garage, in a quasi-Williamsburg layout. It didn't seem as if there was a place on the front of the house without a scorch mark from a Molotov Cocktail or a square foot of space without a bullet mark. Pulling up to the house there had been no signs of life anywhere in the subdivision, just devastation, like after Katrina in Mississippi and New Orleans, only this time man made.
As Blake pulled into the driveway, Ruth said, “I have to go inside and see, if my Brother is there.” Blake said, “Thomas you and I will watch the truck and the access to the house. Ruth and the Major will search the house and nobody gets in a hurry. Tell us before you come out of the house.” The Major said, “We have a plan and will follow it to a tee.”
Ruth just nodded, she was having a little trouble grasping the whole scene at her Brothers house and subdivision. The Major with Ruth stepped out of the truck and started walking towards the front door of the house. The door stood ajar hanging from one hinge the other having given up the ghost at some point. As the Major ducked into the door a shot was heard and the round pinged off the door frame. Ruth hollered, “It’s your sister and friends Mark don’t shoot.”
As she was hollering another shot rang out from inside the house and the Major said, “It might be his wife, I don't know but the shooter is defiantly female.”
“Teri, Teri, it is Ruth your sister-in-law, we have come to help,” said Ruth. The sound of a rifle hitting the floor was heard and then the wailing of someone in anguish.
The Major said, “I have her covered, Ruth come on in the house.” When Ruth entered the house, it was evident that the lady who was crying was her Sister-in-Law, Teri much the worse for wear. Ruth rushed to her side and said, “Where is Mark?” Between sobs and tears, Teri said one word, “Dead” and continued her grief. The Major walked up and said, “I will search the house and find your Brother.”
She found his blood encrusted body just down the hallway towards the kitchen, still with the shotgun pointed towards the back door of the house and five dead bodies piled up like cord-wood in the back doorway. When the Major picked up the Remington 870 Police the slide was racked back and empty. Mark had fought the good fight and came up the winner of the battle, but lost the War. The Major’s reverie was broken by Ruth calling for her to come help, get Teri up and to the truck she was bleeding from a severe gunshot wound to her lower leg and another gash on her arm.
She wondered how Ruth knew not to worry about finding her Brother anymore. When she turned around to go back towards the front of the house, she could see that Ruth could see her Brother from where she was standing trying to get Teri up and to the truck. The Major thought, the Jacobs family is from hard and sturdy stock and it is my honor and pleasure to count them as friends.
The two of them managed to load Teri into the backseat of the F-250 and immediately headed back to the Shed store. Blake called Phil on the CB and told them that they were coming back with wounded and that they needed to get back to the Lease and Doctor Phillips. Make the arrangements with Joe for directions and meeting his crew to get them to the Lease tomorrow or the day after, whichever fits Joe’s schedule. As they raced back to the store with Teri and then the Lease and the Doctor. Phil told Blake in reply, “We will be waiting and have everything ready to hook up and leave as soon as you arrive.”
All was well at the Lease and with the Recon team. Twos and Megan were finishing up the last mortar installation and the camouflage had already been completed on the first three. They then had a plan to complete the installation of the Claymores on both sides of the access lane between the gates and the road to the hay field. Dylan was making notes of the Swords of Allah as to who, what, when, where and how many and putting them to paper along with a detailed sketch of the camp layout.
Upon arrival at Joe’s, Blake backed up to the trailer and they hooked it up in record time with help from Abel picking up the tongue and setting it on to the hitch with his Lull. Plans had already been made to meet Joe and his crew at the river crossing, as the sixteen footers and double trailers would have to take a different path to the Lease, due to the weight and the width of the loads. As they pulled out heading to the Lease, Woods called Megan, or so he thought at the Lease. The answer he got was from his wife, Mackenzie manning the radio. He told her to have the Doctor ready for an incoming patient in about thirty minutes with a bad leg wound, that was at least a day old.
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Nov 10, 2019 19:24:55 GMT -6
Chapter 43
Mackenzie called Twos and told him about the incoming wounded. She also needed to get in touch with the Doctor and to tell Melton and Robert, to be ready on the gates. The travel back to the Lease went like clockwork for the Blake and Phil trailers. The convoy with the new housing, sheds made it back to the site in exactly thirty minutes. Twos had put the dogs in the Lodge and had the group left at the Lease get ready for the wounded patient. As they were getting pulled up to the ambulance and the Doctor, Candace was taking over Dylan’s spot and he was set for a resting period. Imogene took over the position of watching their six. At the Lease, Twos had brought the Ambulance to the outside gate, he knew that it would be slow going, even hours to get the sheds through the woods to the hayfield and where they needed to be set. They would off load the wounded and bring them for treatment in the ambulance. As they say time saves lives. Dr. Phillips was ready and had been talking with Phil on the radio for the last few minutes about the injured patient.
As the convoy pulled into the Lease turn off; Phil's truck and trailer entered first and drove to the first gate, where the ambulance was awaiting. Phil thought, I am glad the ambulance is here, the shed is already hitting the canopy of trees. Lots of limbs will have to be trimmed to make it through and we will probably have to let the air out of the trailer tires to make it like we did with the CONEX boxes. Everyone started working as a well-oiled team, Phil jumped out and helped Twos and Dr. Phillips load Teri onto the stretcher and take her to the still running ambulance. The ambulance had been backed up to the gate, to ease the loading and save time. As they were loading the patient, Blake and the Major started providing rear security for the convoy, as their trailer was still sitting out of the woods, in plan site. They also had Sarah and Thomas set up in the other direction on the road, for added measures. With loading complete, the ambulance pulled through and headed for the other side of the field with Phil driving and the Doctor in the back. Samantha had been pre-stationed at the tent to help with any things that they might need.
Twos, Woods, James and Sarah started the tedious task of trying to get the truck and trailer through the maze that was the entrance road to the Lease. Twos had brought crosscut saws and his electric sawzall with wood cutting blades to minimize the noise. It would have been nice to use the chainsaws, but they would be too loud. He thought, you had to measure the risk versus the reward and the extra work for less noise was the ticket in his opinion. Twos spoke to Woods and the others and said, “We need to get enough done to get the second trailer into the woods and behind the first turn, so let’s get with it. James, you and Sarah get to play tree monkey and cut the ones that are hard to get to on the ladder.”
Sarah said, “Not a problem, before Daddy made me into a shooter, Mom had me in gymnastics and just because I hated it, doesn't mean I wasn’t good at it,” and laughed without any sign of modesty or over statement. James thought, the woman of my dreams and she probably doesn’t even know my name and she has been to my house with Candace a thousand times. “C’est la vie, that’s Life” and went to grab the tree hook to start snapping any of the branches it would cut, as time was of the essence. For whatever reason they all could feel that this time something was different and they needed to hurry. Sometimes you don't need the Almanac to know a storm is coming.
At the ambulance, after doing her initial evaluation, Dr. Phillips said to Phil and Samantha, “I don’t see any way around it, she is losing the leg, at least to below the knee. If we try to save it, she may lose it above the knee joint and if the Gangrene sets in, maybe her life.” Phil said, “Then do it, we are burning daylight and I need to be helping get those sheds into the Lease.”
Phil having seen how Teri treated his friends and Ruth’s brother, had no love lost for her. His Christian charity would only go so far and it had been used up for her at the Christmas party a few years ago. His thoughts continued, I would have loved to see Candace go off on her, after the incident. Even at fifteen against a grown woman, my money would have been on Candace. It would have been historic to see Candace beat Teri like a rented Mule. Could have told that story till the day I died and still it would have never gotten old, he laughed out loud.
Dr. Phillips looked at him like he had lost his mind and with everything that had happen to him and the country in the last few days, it was surely a possibility. She decided that she had to keep tabs on, and said, “What’s so funny, Phil” with a tone that said, this is the Doctor asking.
Phil smiled and said, “You had to be there,” as if that explained it all. Dr. Phillips said, “Are you alright?”
Phil finally had the light come on and answered, “Funny story came to mind, will have to tell it to you someday, I’m all good.” Twos was about to lose his religion and have to put some money in the swear jar, when Woods said, “It will be better in the morning Twos, or maybe next year.” Laughing at his own joke, at the expense of Twos. It was just what Twos needed and he quoted his beautiful wife and said, “Lighten up Shirley.” “Exactly,” said Woods and went on to say, “We need some more help. Why don’t we get Melton and Robert from the OP?”
“Do it, give them a call on the radio and tell Blake and them about it also,” said Twos. As Sarah whom good to her word, was like a gymnast in the trees, dropped another large limb, onto the road for removal. James went to drag the limb, saying, “Dad, I think we can probably move the first shed up past the bend now.” Twos got in the truck saying, “Watch for me,” and started pulling the truck and trailer up around the bend without any trouble, or at least none that made a difference. This movement would allow the second truck and trailer to get out of the road and up to the first bend and probably around the bend completely.
Blake hearing the news from Woods and seeing that he could move up the truck and trailer told the Major to stay here and keep watch and he would come back and get her, Ruth and Thomas in a minute and they would reassess and re-orient their lookout positions. Everything at the Lease was going as good as could be expected considering it was TEOTWAWKI situation. Four miles from the Lease, it was time to change the rotation and for Imogene to start her observation period of the terrorist camp. She started her time of viewing by getting herself comfortable. During some of her SAS training, she had learned that if there was a rock or a twig, stick or crawling thing within a hundred miles it would find its way into your position. If you let it happen these distractions, she had learned thankfully it could cost you dearly in your intelligence gathering and cost people their lives. She got herself comfortable and started watching first through her binoculars to get the wide view of the layout. Then when she needed it through the spotting scope to get a clearer and more precise view of the target, and make no mistake she was viewing a target.
Her first tabulation counted almost eighty vehicles in the compound mostly of what had come to be called Technicals. In fact, she had counted sixty-eight separate vehicles with pintle mounts, not all of which at this time had weapons mounted but all were ready. Four-wheel drive trucks with machine guns, either light or heavy on high pintle mounts in the beds. These had become known worldwide for their use by rebels and terrorist, it depended on who you were asking and history as to what group you fell. As they say, the winners get to write the history books.
She had also noticed that three of the vehicles were fuel trucks and another two eighteen wheelers looked to be some type of ammo or at least supply vehicles. Imogene’s notes also showed at least sixteen individuals with RPG-7 launchers and rocket carriers. It was hard to tell but it looked as if a few of the launchers were the new RPG-7V2’s with the improved sights and the capability of night sight adaption and usage. They also could use the 105mm Thermobaric warheads that were bad news for ground troops. She made special notes as to the location of the individuals who had what she thought were the newer models.
Imogene thought it may be of use to make a visit and see if she could persuade these individuals that she had a better intended use of these rockets than Allah, she thought. Her SAS training kicking in she decided that her and Dylan may have to make a zero dark thirty visit to the confines of the terrorist camp. The terrorist had the numbers, their security however was laughable, a plebe team of SAS could sneak into the camp and kill all the leaders and blow up all the fuel and ammo, while not raising a sweat.
Her thoughts continued that is a definite plan to be considered. She also noted that for a group that was well over three hundred by her counts and was probably approaching four hundred there did not seem to be any medical facilities or MASH type units. I guess Allah was all that they needed and the promise of seventy-two Virgins. She thought, who believes that kind of garbage. Her next thought was Phil is very cute and scolded herself, thinking keep your bloomers on Imogene. As she smiled and tried to get back on task, her brain waves drifted again. This time she thought of walking behind Dylan, the view was not the worst thing a girl ever had to do either, American men she thought cut a pretty good cloth and got back to the task at hand.
Back at the Lease, Dr. Phillips was finished removing of Teri’s leg and there had been more infection than even she had thought. Her diagnosis had been correct, as she finished closing the skin flap, she told Phil and Samantha thanks for the help. Phil said, “You are welcome and if you can finish without me, I am going to help get the sheds into the property.” The Doctor said, “Go ahead, but clean up good before you go and disinfect, don’t need you or anyone else here to get an infection.” Saying that she thought, it would be nice to have some more, make that a lot more infection fighting medicines, of all types. We will be down to honey, ginger, cinnamon, and sulpha at this rate before long and willow bark for pain. She thought, no, the bikers gave us enough Heroin, Cocaine and Lortabs to kill off pain for the next Millennium.
At least she could do surgery without having to worry about the pain threshold of the patient having their hearts to bust. As she finished the suturing and closing of the wounds, she and Samantha cleaned up and walked out to get some fresh air. The view of the first truck and trailer with her new home hopefully, moving across the hayfield, made her want to sing praises for the blessings of the Clan. Phil was driving the first truck now and he had explained to Twos about the trade out with Joe for the 32-foot sheds with the lofts. With this information in hand, it was decided to put these two on the Barn side of the lot. He pulled the truck and trailer to the left-hand side coming out of the woods and parked the truck. He then preceded to walk back and see if he could help getting the second shed through the maze that was the entrance road to the Lease. He thought as he walked, I hope they are the same height on the trailers. As luck would have it the two sheds and trailers were almost the exact same height and the second may have been even a little lower and Blake pulled the trailer on into the Lease and Melton and Robert closed up the gates. All the group left tried to cover up as much of the noticeable damage, especially near the road entrance.
After getting the sheds onto the property Twos said, “I am starving,” and he thought they needed a heavy snack if not a meal and everyone silently agreed. Mackenzie said, “We have some stew left and some cornbread but not enough for everyone. We could have some of the MRE’s that came with Dale and Eli, or we could make sandwiches.” “Let's save the MRE’s for a bugout if needed, and have sandwiches. Maybe some of the jerky from the deer Candace killed, I will get some out of the dehydrator, it should be ready,” said Twos.
As they were all headed back to the Lodge, the dogs Knucklehead and Bowser having seen Twos coming came bolting out of the atrium at the Lodge. The pair made a bee line to Twos, they had been cooped up long enough in their minds. They both showed their love and displeasure with Twos jumping on him and licking while growling their displeasure. Everyone thought that it would have made a great video a few days ago and possibly a YouTube hit. As everyone was getting back to the Lodge, Twos and Ruth started pouring cold ice tea for everyone.
As James and Thomas came by Twos in the line, he quietly told them to get Megan and get the Communications and the Drones back up, they didn’t need to be blind. They still had a Recon Team out and they might need help. As Woods, the Major, Blake, Phil and Twos set down, for a much-needed rest, discussion soon started and it was decided that, Woods would head up a team to get the sheds setup and finish the needed changes on the trench system. The Major and Sarah would do a patrol of the grounds, all of the grounds and maybe kill another deer if they saw one. Blake would use his skills to help Twos with the completion of more mortars and Claymores and make more explosives if they were needed.
Twos added, “All this should happen after a thirty-minute break and some food, for all.” They also decided that someone should replace Melton and Robert at the OP and give them a chance to take a break and eat. As everyone was eating Dr. Phillips was watching her patient, and standing in the open breezeway to the tent, thinking that today’s medicine at the Lease, was very different, now than at the trauma center, just a few days ago. She thought, it is even different that working with Doctors Without Borders. There she had Doctors, Nurses and some access to diagnostic equipment and if push came to a shove a helicopter to come in and take the patient to a hospital. She laughed and said to herself, “Oh, the good ole days of modern medicine.”
A hearty voice from behind her said, “I thought, I was the one, that we had to watch for crazy.” It scared her so bad she almost peed her pants, as she got her wits, she turned around to see Phil with a plate with a couple of sandwiches and a much-needed large urn of ice tea. Phil handed her the plate and said, “Thought you might be hungry and thirsty and maybe need a few minutes of rest.” She just said, “Yes…,” and then a moment later, “Thank You.” She took the plate and went and sat down on the bumper to the ambulance and took a big swallow of tea strait from the urn. Phil said, “Glad I already had some and didn’t want any.”
She offered the urn to him and said, “I thought you were an athlete, don’t tell me you never drank from the same bottle as your teammate or from the same cooler they had put their sweaty dirty hands into to get a drink.”
Phil said, “Busted on all accounts, have even drank the melted ice water out of the cooler, at least what was left after Twos turned it up. It seemed like the right thing to do, we were out of Gatorade and it was about a hundred degrees in Maryville, Tennessee,” and laughed at the look on the Doctor's face.
Phil added, “Twos said, it was much easier to treat an infection than Sun Stroke and the results were much better and he is the smartest man I know.” She laughed “Truthfully, he is right about the Sun Stroke. Is he really that smart,” asked the Doctor?
Phil said, “Don’t know, he does the crossword puzzle every day in about five - ten minutes and he must read two hundred books a year. I think he gets about ten magazines subscriptions every month and reads them all, cover to cover. He told me once that he used to read even more, when I ask him about it. He told me, he now only reads things for entertainment and knowledge and only knowledge that he wants. He also reads, the Bible through every year, but only the King James Version. I don't know what is special about that version, but I bet he has a reason for only that version. His logic streak is his best virtue and his biggest weakness he says.” She said, “That would explain a lot of things. Do you know his IQ?”
Phil answered, “All I know is that he doesn't think it is a true measure of smarts as he calls it. He says, some people have real high IQ and don’t have sense to get out of a shower of rain. Others are not very smart by IQ measurements and can do all kinds of things like read blueprints and put in plumbing or excavate to grade and put in electricity, or weld and work on engines. His question is who is smarter the Farmer or the Nuclear Physicist. His answer is, are you hungry?” Dr. Phillips flippantly replied, “Not now” as she finished her sandwich.
She handed him the plate and said, “Thanks Phil, it was very nice of you and I am going to keep the urn.” As she did, she caught him taking a long look at her the way a man with interest does. She thought maybe, just maybe there is a chance if I play my cards right. As Imogene was finishing her round of watching the terrorist camp, she slid back out of the Privet hedge and motioned for the other two to gather together for a few moments of discussion and decision making. The Recon trio eased down the slope a little farther and into the privet thicket in preparations for a discussion. Imogene led off with, there are many ways I could start this discussion, but here go my thoughts.
Down below us is an enemy stronghold, with approximately four hundred troops and heavy machine guns, they are a vastly superior force to us three and the group at the Lease. This group and their layout of defenses is based on sheer numbers and not sound defensive setup for encampments. They have no roving guards; they have no guards walking post period. They do have a couple of OPs and at least one Listening Post on the other side of the highway. It changed shifts during my viewing and observation. It is my opinion said Imogene, “That we should at Zero dark thirty hours tonight, sneak into the camp and blow up their ammo dump and their fuel trucks.”
She added, “Before, I hear any dissension and I know there will be and should be pros and cons, let me continue.” Dylan had started to say something and she had cut him off with that statement. Imogene said, “I can do the sneak, by myself and I will be in and out and none of them will ever know I was there, until the ammo and fuel trucks go boom.” Dylan said, “I was going to make the same statement and claim, my only addition would be that we both go and leave Candace up on this hill, with that PSL and she can be our over watch. Any shot she takes from here with her suppressor will be not much more than an extra loud cough at eight hundred meters. Even if they hear the shot, they will not know what it was or even if it was at them with all the shooting that has been going on for the last few days.”
Imogene said, “With the two of us maybe we can obtain one of those RPG-7s and some rockets.” Dylan said, “If we are going for rockets, I want that Black Toyota Hilux with the Ma Deuce, on the back, we roll it right out of there and start the engine once the explosions start and just ease on down the road.”
They were both amazed that they had come to the same conclusions and were mentally patting each other on the back, when the third wheel raised its ugly head. They had completely left Candace out of the discussions and the decision-making process. Candace cleared her throat and said, “I know that I am only a civilian teenager, and the two of you have military experience and all. With that said, we need to think about this a little more. How do we know that they will not add guards tonight, or change the shifts? How do we make the ammo truck blow up, especially when we want it to happen? I saw those light machines down there; do we know if they will be run at night or are, they for emergencies? If they don’t run the lights, how am I supposed to cover the two of you? I have the monocular, night vision but not a scope. I think one of us needs need to run back to the Lease and get Dad with his rifle and Night Scope to be over watch. We might need someone else maybe Blake and the Major to be covering your exit with the truck. Also, unless you know something I don’t the only way to make the ammo and fuel trucks go off when we want them to is a timer and explosives or the Barrett and some of those explosive rounds Dad was talking about the rifle shooting. I want you both to know that I thought we should blow up the fuel trucks also. I was just going to let Dad shoot the truck from here with that Barrett and scoot on out of here in the chaos. Your plans are a lot better, than mine.”
Imogene and Dylan looked at each other in awe and amazement, as they had just been schooled on tactics by a high school senior with absolutely no military training or experience. Dylan had to ask, “Where does your family get all this knowledge on military and stuff, was your Dad in the service and just not telling anyone, like a spook or something.”
Candace just laughed at the pairs expressions and said, “Dad loves to read and he had us reading Sun Zu's “The Art of War” by the time we were ten or eleven years old and he also had us read a lot of stuff about the campaigns of General's Lee and Patton. He also said, our education would not be complete without reading about Hannibal and the Elephants, Sherlock Holmes, ‘Robinson Crusoe’, ‘The Old Man and the Sea' and ‘Around the World in Eighty Days’ and the yearly Farmer's Almanac. Imogene, you will be proud to know, we had to read the SAS Survival books and their book on Survival, Evasion, Resistance, and Escape. You just naturally learn things when you read as much as we do, is his motto.” Dylan asked, “Who should go back?”
Candace said, “I think me, and you all stay and watch as your skills of observation or better. I do think on the way back, I can get a little closer maybe to the next turnoff. What do you think, about that?”
They both agreed that they could go to the next turnoff and still be over a mile through the woods. Candace took off at a fast walk towards the ATV and the Lease, hoping she could get back with the Clan and setup for the plan of attack before dark. Chapter 44
As Candace raced back towards the Lease; Twos and Blake were just getting up from finishing eating and heading back to the shop. At the same time Phil and Dr. Phillips came strolling by as if on a walk down Broadway and without a care in the world. Twos said, “Looks as if cupid is alive and well at the Lease. I guess we should have brought some Ladies out here before for our confirmed Bachelor’s,” and laughed at his own joke.
Blake had to admit to himself, if not to Twos that Cupid’s arrow did feel pretty sweet and he hoped his friend was as lucky as him. Woods and his crew passed by the shop headed to the trench line. They stopped and told Twos that they needed to get more pallets as the pine needles worked okay, but for long term they really needed more pallets. Woods thought they could pick some up only a few miles back in towards town at the Southchase Industrial complex. While they were finishing up talking, Megan called Twos on the radio and said, “Candace is at the front gate and needed to talk with you, Blake and the Major pronto.”
Twos told Blake to get the Major and meet him back here. Blake took off at a fast walk towards the Lodge to find the Major. Blake thought the Major and Ruth whom had become fast friends over the last few days were probably still talking and standing where they had left them.
Twos saw Candace racing across the hayfield in the Kubota and waved for her, to get her attention. Candace caught his wave about half way across the field and headed straight towards Twos and the shop. Candace came to a flying stop and jumped out and raced to her Dad. She said, “Dad we need to talk and we need to make some decisions quickly.”
Twos said, “Just slow down a minute and breath Baby girl. Now talk to me and tell me your problem from the top.” Almost out of breath Candace replied, “Okay, we found the Terrorist encampment and we have been observing the camp for the last six hours.”
Twos said, “So, you found the camp, what is the situation, is Dylan and Imogene dead, hurt, in a gunfight, what?” “None of the above,” said, Candace continuing, “we have been observing and, we want to attack the encampment tonight, and we need your help.” As she was saying this Blake and the Major came up at a trot and said, “What have we missed?”
“Not much, Candace was just telling me, that they had found the Terrorist camp. The camp was right where we thought it would be located. She also told me, she needs our help to attack the camp, and that is where you came in to the conversation,” said Twos. Twos went on to say, “Now, Candace why would we want to attack a force that it is not bothering us, please tell me your logic.”
Candace said, “The three of us agreed that the force is to large, to let be this close to our home. The Mooslime Terrorist force is about four hundred people. They are encamped only about four miles from here. Our observations are that the camp had little to no guards established.”
“Imogene and Dylan both think they can walk right into the camp and possibly start the fuel trucks to leaking by opening the valves and steal a truck and some RPG-7s while in the camp. The camp is set up for the pickings according to Dylan and Imogene, they are depending on sheer volume of troops and have no flank security or roving guards or nothing. They do not have any foot patrols, inside or outside the camp and most of the guys are sitting around smoking and talking, like they are at a picnic. No noise discipline or anything. they don’t even carry their personnel weapons.”
“We decided that if we could get Dad to bring the big Barrett and set up on the hill where we watched and observed. As part of the plan he could shoot one of the tankers or both with one of the explosive rounds causing a large explosion. While everyone is freaking out, they could drive right out in the truck they want to steal. I am going to be over watch with a suppressed rifle and even if they notice the shot, there has been so many shots here lately we don’t think that anyone will think it involves the camp.”
“We also, want Blake and the Major to be down by the road for suppressive fire for their escape if needed. We blow up their fuel trucks and hopefully the ammo truck that is right beside them and hopefully a few of the Terrorist get to find out that they picked the wrong god in the process and meet their maker,” Candace finished.
Twos, Blake and the Major were astounded, they didn’t know if she was even being serious. Except, Twos and Blake new this little Lady from birth and she was not one to lie, or stretch the truth. Candace was always serious when talking about things of importance. The Major spoke first saying, “This sounds like a pretty complicated plan, how did the three of you come up with this plan.” Candace started over, “After our observations, Imogene wanted to sneak in and steal the RPGs. Then Dylan said, they could go together and he could open the valves on the fuel tankers and blow them up. I added the part about the over watch and the Barrett with the explosive rounds as we don’t have any way to make sure the tanks explode at the right time. We also, needed some way to help them escape if things went bad and that is where the two of you came in to the plan.”
Twos said, “I like the plan. It goes with Sun Zu attack when your enemy has the advantage, kind of thing.” Candace said, “My thoughts exactly Dad.”
The Major said, “I am game but if someone follows us, we don't need to lead them right back here to the Lease. We need to set up an ambush at the junction road, with that 1919A4 as the anvil, shooting right down the road, on the turn side. When the group turns into the road he can open up, as soon as they are in range and start the party and maybe a couple of your Claymores planted in the trees exploding down towards the road.”
Twos picked up his radio and said, “Woods, stop what you are doing and come to the shop, ASAP, comeback.” Woods grabbed his radio and answered, “On it, be there in three minutes or less, over and out.”
Woods started giving orders and people started, shutting down their operations and moving towards Woods for further orders. Woods thought it was amazing how everyone at the Lease and of the Clan, was naturally falling into their place in the order of things without an Organization Chart or ranks. All were working for the common good, of the Clan and it was a beautiful thing that he was a small part and glad he had the opportunity. He got his group together and they headed towards the shop at a quick jog.
Twos group was using the time while Woods got to the shop to start loading some things into the Kubota. Twos loaded the large case of the Barrett rifle and its scopes and other stuff into the ATV and checked his AR and his battle belt to make sure he had what he needed. Twos also had a second smaller Pelican case and laid it in the back of the ATV. He told Blake and the Major, “I will be right back,” and took off jog towards his work trailer. Blake and the Major was checking their equipment and making ready for the future battle.
As Woods and his group shows up, Twos was walking back towards the shop with two small cases in one hand a larger tube-like case in the other. He set the two cases down, one in the front seat of the ATV and the other small one in the floor board and laid the tubular case down on the ground.
Twos then started explaining to Woods what was going to happen and how his group minus Sarah needed to set up an ambush and where they wanted to set it up. He went on to explain about the 1919A4 machine gun and retrieved three of the Claymores he had made that afternoon and handed two of them to Woods and the other to the Major and also handed her a large plastic grocery bag. Twos asked, “Woods or any of the rest of you, have any questions?”
James said, “Do you think it would be a good idea to have one of the drones up, with the ambush team? It could be up the road a good half mile and give us a big heads up as to when you all were coming back and in what shape and all.” He added, “Just a thought.” The Major said, “And a good one, sounds like an excellent use of brains and resources.” James turned red as a beet at the words from the Major.
Twos walked back into the shop and came back out with the NEMO Watchmen and handed it to Candace with the bag of magazines and said, “Give the PSL to Samantha and your magazines. The NEMO will give you a little more reach and a lot more punch.” He turned, spoke to the Major saying, “We probably need a Listening Post out at the junction and turn off, food for thoughts for another day.” She said, “Yeah, you are right as usual.”
As Ruth walked up, she said, “His head is big enough, don’t go encouraging him, Major.” She added to Twos and the whole bunch, “Megan thought you might want to know looks like a cold front and some rain coming in about midnight according to what she could get off the net.”
Twos stated by saying, “Thanks for you all being part of the Clan. We need to get moving as we all need to meet with Imogene and Dylan, to discuss the new additions to the plan.”
They all checked their gear one last time and the Twos group got in the ATV and left heading towards the gate. Twos admonished Candace who was driving and said, “Baby girl, if you realized what I am holding, you would probably slow down and try to miss at least one out of every hundred bumps. If we don’t make it there the Terrorist win by default.” Blake said, “I will bite, Twos what are you holding.”
“Blasting caps and PETN or really, you probably know it as Semtex, the caps being what is the possible problem, not really the PETN. If the caps go, the Semtex will probably go and Ruth will not find enough of her Husband and Daughter to bury. Candace, slow and easy, is today’s phrase of concern,” said Twos and laughed a little.
Twos thought, he had a bad habit of laughing when he should be serious. Got him in trouble a bunch of times with Coaches when he was growing up. They being older and wiser, thought he wasn’t concentrating or giving the situation the proper respect. Most Coaches had to learn to live with it, as it was a mechanism that made him better under pressure. They usually learned if he was laughing, he was usually about to kick some one’s butt on the football field, hit a home run or score a big basket. It was just the way his brain dealt with the Adrenalin dump from the situation and it definitely worked for him. Even if it was a bit strange.
As they passed through the gates the ever-present sentinels of Melton and Robert were there to open and close the gates and announce to Megan, that Twos group had left the property. She had begun on her own to tract the where about of the Clan members. She wished they had some better and more of the radios, it would make it easier if everyone had a radio and Communications would sure be better. Dylan was back on watch and Imogene was watching their proverbial six. Dylan noticed that right in the middle of all the tents and lean-to's there seemed to be some unusual activity, that he had not witnessed on his first time watching. Deciding to take a better look with the spotting scope and it's sixty power magnification since he had a clear focus as to where he wanted to watch and view.
He watched the tent for about fifteen minutes straight and seen numerous men come and go from the tent. His first thought was that the tent was a command post or at least where the Commander was spending his time. As he watched more of the scene playing out in front of him, though, none of the men who came and went seemed to have any new purpose or something else to do when they left. Every time he had ever been summoned to a Commanders tent, it meant new orders of some kind. Leaving he had a new purpose on his way out by choice or direct orders.
Continuing the same train of thought, it was not only him but all the soldiers that he had ever met coming out of the Commanders office. They were either upset or had something new to do and had a real zip and purpose to their step. This was not the case, with these men. He decided to get Imogene and see if she had noticed anything about this tent on her watch. He scooted back out of their observation hole and up to Imogene.
Dylan said, “Got a quick question, when you were observing the encampment, did you notice anything odd about the larger khaki tent in the middle of the camp.” She said, “No, not that I recall, let me look at my notes right quick.” She quickly perused her notes and looked at Dylan and said, “Nothing, why?”
Dylan answered, “People have been coming and going at a steady pace for about the last forty-five minutes or so. The ones leaving don’t seem to be getting new orders or direction, as if it was Command Post or something. That was my first thought. Would you watch it for a little bit and see if you can come to some conclusion on the comings and goings. It could be very detrimental to our raid tonight, if we have missed something, so I want another set of eyeballs on that tent.”
She got down and crawled into the hidey hole in the Privet hedge and after adjusting the focus on the spotting scope to her focal point and clarity, she watched the proceedings. It was apparent after about five minutes that something indeed was happening at the tent, but what?
She thought, Dylan was right, not a Command Post, they do their prayer thing out in the open, and they eat at their own space or tent, so what. Think Imogene, think she scolded herself. The most logical choice is usually the best, they however had ruled those out. As she was watching another man came out of the tent and he was adjusting his clothing. What does that mean, we have watched them go into the woods to use the bathroom and you wouldn’t put the latrine right in the middle of the encampment. Maybe the adjustment was just that an adjustment, sometimes you have to do that after setting down or laying down. She continued to watch for a few more minutes and noticed two things, one they were quickly losing daylight and a couple more of the Terrorist were adjusting their clothes when they came out of the tent.
As she was having these thoughts, Twos and his group were parking the ATV about a mile away in an old logging road cut through. He told Candace since she knew the way, to go and get Imogene and Dylan for the pre-operations meeting and to be quick as they were losing light fast. She took off at a fast trot, up the hill and away from Twos going to get Imogene and Dylan. Twos was beginning to put together pieces from the large box containing the Semtex and one of the small cases the one that contained the caps.
As this was happening Woods and his team were getting together all of the equipment that was needed to setup the ambush. He decided to take Twos truck to carry the machine gun and four of the two hundred round segments of belted ammo, along with the tripod. The decision made due to the heavy weight and they would need a way to exfiltrate to the Lease if they were about to get overrun or they needed to get someone to the Doctor in a hurry.
Woods knew just where to hide the truck and it would be on the right side of the highway and they could park it facing out. Woods knowledge of the topography on the Lease and the surrounding areas was only topped by Twos and maybe even not by him. They both loved to explore and just start walking and finding new game trails and food sources to hunt in the surrounding National Forest and the paper mill property. As they arrived at the ambush sight, the group began to look for the idea concealment and cover locations and setting up the Claymores and the 1919A4 in preparation of the coming ambush.
Twos was completing his assembly of two packages when Candace came back to the group with Dylan and Imogene in tow. Dylan walked up to Twos and said, “Thanks for coming boss. We have a great opportunity here and a very target rich environment, to spin a phrase.” Imogene nodded to the group and just said, “Agreed, sir.” Twos started saying, “We are burning daylight. Candace has gone over the plan and we understand. We have made some additions. They are as follows, Sarah will be going in with the two of you as she is the best I have ever seen at close range, and if you are in the camp and it hits the fan a gunfighter is what you need.” “Secondly, I have these,” and handed the two packages to Dylan.
“These are each third of a pound of Semtex, not much but stuck to the fuel tanks of the ammo truck and to one of the fuel trucks, will make the Fourth of July fireworks at Coney Island look tame. They are set and have two switches. If you turn both switches to on, then you have forty minutes or if anyone cuts any wires, they go boom. They also with both switches can be automatically destructed by pushing this button,” he was holding a small remote control.
“Both are slaved together also if one goes off, they both go off. Blake will be in control of the switches and will toggle the switch as he sees you starting to roll the truck out. Any questions to this point.” Everyone seemed to be on board, so Twos continued, “I have other party gifts for the crew that is doing the sneak and peak part of entering the camp.”
He reached out his hand to the Major, and said, “Major the Publix bag please.”
She fumbled with her satchel and pulled out the bag and handed it to Twos. He pulled out about five Arabian style head scarves and handed one each to Dylan, Imogene, and Sarah. This is your costume, as we have two women going in, let's all wear them and try to blend in a little.
Candace said, “There was every camo pattern known to man, so this should be good.” Dylan said, “Good idea and I speak a little of the language, so maybe we could bluff it a little.” Imogene said, “I speak fluent Arabic and a little Farsi.” Sarah not to be outdone while wrapping the scarves a bright green on black around her head, said, “I speak fluent Southern,” and laughed at her own joke.
Twos said, “Two more points, if we get the truck and are on the run back to the Lease, just blow on through the junction and don’t turn. Woods and company are going to have an ambush set up for the pursuers.” Imogene said, “This plan gets better every minute.” Sarah said, “I thought there were two points and two gifts, I only have one.” Sticking her lip out like she was pouting. Twos said, “Sarah you are correct,” and he walked over to the ATV and brought back a Pelican case.
He opened the case and pulled out two Ruger Mark II Targets with the 4-inch barrel and his suppressor attached and handed one to Sarah and one to Dylan. Turned back around to the case and pulled out two more that were identical to the first pair and handed one to Imogene and one to Blake. “A little bit of insurance,” he asked for the pistol back from Sarah.
She handed it to him and he pulled a loaded magazine from the case. He took the magazine and inserted it into the pistol and he pulled the slide back and chambered a round. He then pointed it down range and pulled the trigger. The only sound was the slide moving and a small swoosh. Subsonic ammunition and my suppressor almost silent. “This should maybe keep an up-close encounter quiet.” Twos said, “Does everyone understand their part in this operation? I wanted to say party. The truth is up to this point we have just been defending ourselves and others. In about four hours we will be attacking the enemy, not defending. I hope everyone understands the difference and will not hesitate.”
“I am going to use a movie reference now…,” Pausing for effect he said, “I was watching this movie and the gunslinger shoots a guy in the back. His new partner asks the famous gunslinger why he shot him in the back. His answer was ‘his back was to me, that’s how you get to be a famous gunfighter, you live to tell about it.’ Let's do the other guy before he does us and may GOD richly bless us today with the defeat of our and his enemies.”
They all broke up into groups and headed for their assigned positions and duties. Twos and Candace carrying the heavy Barrett M-107 and its various pieces of equipment. Blake, the Major with her Thumper and Dylan, Imogene, and Sarah in their head dresses. Blake called Megan at the Lease and clicked his radio three times and one time and two times the signal that they were staging for the attack and all was well. It would be a long four hours till jump off time, with each in their own thoughts and demons.
As they got to the Privet hedge Candace showed her Dad their hidey hole for observation. Twos being much larger than the trio could not get through and he pulled a pair of hand snips from his rig and started removing material. The hole they had was great for observation, it would have to be modified to shoot the Barrett from there and Candace needed a place to shoot the NEMO from in over watch.
They had something to occupy their time. It was slow work to make sure they didn’t draw attention to their selves with noise or movements. Looking through the scope of the M-107 Twos could see that the joke of having a target rich environment was the understatement of the year. He also decided that the shooting of the ammo truck and the fuel trucks would be like shooting fish in a barrel. If all went well and his explosives worked, he had eleven rounds of Raufoss to put into the Technicals and that should do some major damage of its own.
He started marking targets and muscle memory the movement from one truck to the next. It was getting close to kickoff time, he needed to laugh. Down the hill and about a thousand meters from their shooting position, Blake was sending the thirty minutes to go click message to Megan. Megan relayed it to the ambush team, Melton and Robert at the OP and Mackenzie had migrated up to the Communications Center to help Megan and to calm her nerves. Upon receiving the signal Woods told James and Thomas to get the drone up for a test and to check their surroundings.
At the five-minute mark Blake gave Dylan the open handed five fingers signal. Dylan saw the signal and acknowledged Blake and then gave the signal to Imogene and Sarah. The team checked their equipment and the persons beside them and they all got the thumbs up at the same time Blake gave Dylan the one-minute signal and just like that it was time.
Dylan, Imogene and Sarah, eased out of their hide and went towards the encampment. As they began to make their way towards the camp James was bringing the drone down from its test flight. Candace was finding them in her scope and Twos was watching the encampment for any signs of extraneous movement that would signal that someone had spotted them. It had only been a few minutes and Blake and Twos were both wondering where Mr. Murphy was and when not if he was going to show his ugly head.
As they neared the outer circles of the encampment it had been pre-decided that they would split, the two ladies to check out the Technicals and get the one they had picked ready to go. Dylan would go and place the charges on the fuel truck and the ammo truck. If they had time their secondary targets were to punch holes in as many fuel tanks on the Technicals as possible for the Ladies. Dylan was going to walk by the tent in the middle and see if he could obtain more intelligence on what was happening. This intel might be valuable at a later date, if they were making bombs are something. If so, maybe they could improvise and Twos could rain on the terrorist parade with the fifty caliber Barrett.
Parting the gals went on around to the left and Dylan kept walking more of a straight line and bearing a little to the left, he had a straight path to the fuel trucks if no one decided to notice his jaunt through the encampment.
The Ladies were reaching their objective the Technicals first, and they were approaching the black 4 X 4 Toyota Hilux with the Ma Deuce on the back; when out of nowhere a terrorist appeared and was starting to ask them a question when Sarah in one swift motion pulled the Ruger Mark II and shot him above his right eye. The Terrorist was dead before he hit the ground and Sarah was catching him and pulling him in between two of the trucks. Imogene went to help and asked Sarah, “Why did you shoot that guy he was just beginning to ask if we were his replacements and why we were late.” Murphy had arrived to the party.
Sarah said, “You stand guard between these two trucks like he was and I will see if the keys are in the truck or if it needs to be hotwired. If the keys are in it, I will start popping tanks, if not I will get it ready to hotwire.”
Imogene replied, “Sounds like a plan and I will get these two trucks tanks popped while standing guard. After you get everything ready, I am going to that tent we spotted just over there and see about getting that RPG and the rockets they were just sitting out by the tent earlier.”
It wasn’t but a minute when Sarah got out of the truck and went around to the other side and got between the next two trucks and slid under the first and cut the fuel line. Sarah did this to four trucks and then she went back to Imogene as she did, she noticed that the next to last truck she had cut the fuel line had a M-2 Ma Deuce also and when she looked over in the bed it had six extra cans of ammo in the back. She grabbed two of the cans and brought them back and put them in the bed of the Toyota. As she was beginning to go back for two more of the heavy ammo cans, she saw two guys walking straight towards her. The Terrorist guard replacements had arrived and were speaking to her. She was thinking, just a few more steps closer, stay together, and I will be able to take both of you. Repeating a mantra Right to left just like Twos said, I like to shot. Come on guys keep walking as she turned and took a few steps toward the enemy with malice as her intent.
As the replacements arrived Candace was watching them through the scope of the NEMO and taking up the pressure on the trigger, her Dad said in a very low voice, “You have to breath honey, you are going to pass out.” She exhaled and said, “Looks like I might have to shoot.” “Only if you have too, last resort,” said Twos. As Candace followed the two Terrorist in her scope and Sarah was beginning to walk towards them, Dylan had made his way to the fuel trucks unabated and Scott free.
Dylan eased up to the back of the first tanker truck and began to open the four-inch transfer valve on the back of the truck. He opened it very slowly, he hoped that if he opened it slowly it wouldn’t squeak. The other reason for slowly opening the valve was he didn’t want the combustible liquid flying out all over him and making him a walking Molotov Cocktail.
As he opened the valve the aroma of gasoline hit his nostrils. Dylan was expecting Diesel Fuel, this should make things a little more interesting. From a class in infantry school on improvised explosives, he remembered that five gallons of gas exploding was like two pounds of TNT or something like that, his memory was a little rusty. He told himself, my memory might not be correct but big boom none the less. He didn't open the valve all the way, he expected the flow was only three gallons or so a minute maybe a little less. He eased over to the second truck after attaching the explosive charge to the bottom side of the first tank, near the flow of Gasoline. He opened the valve on the second truck and it was Diesel Fuel as he had suspected of the first tanker.
Dylan moved to the ammunition truck and much to his dismay the back of the truck was open and it was just too tempting to walk up the steps and look inside. As he entered the door, he ran head first into one of the tallest and ugliest guys he had ever seen. Murphy had arrived at the ammo truck, luckily fate favors the prepared and Dylan was prepared and the Terrorist had been a sleep at his post. Dylan reacted immediately and pulled the seven-inched blade that Twos had given him from the sheath on his harness. During his years as a Recon Scout in the service he had always carried his working blade in cross draw for his right-hand position handle down. Since he had drawn a blade from this position untold times, the muscle memory was there and the knife came into his hand as if by magic. The knife appearing in his hand, brought the Terrorist fully awake and he reached for his blade as well. Dylan was inside his reaction loop however and reached for his draw hand with his empty hand and caught it as it grabbed the hilt of his dagger. The Terrorist eyes went wild with fear as Dylan went to work with his blade hand and the Arkansas Toothpick as he had named the blade.
Dylan thrust his right arm toward the kidney area of the Terrorist lower abdomen three quick repeated thrust. He then rapidly uppercut the blade into the area below the chin driving the blade up through the frontal lobe of his brain and ending the struggle as quickly as it had started.
Dylan eased the tall man down onto the floor of the trailer and looked for something to wipe the blood off of his hand and knife. As Dylan was cleaning up the blood literally from his hand Candace was pulling the trigger on the NEMO.
As she pulled the trigger on the NEMO, Candace road the amazingly light recoil of the 300 Win Mag round leaving the end of the barrel at approximately 3200 feet per second. Fighting to bring the rifle back on line and the second Terrorist, before he could sound an alarm. It was an internal fight she would not make. Candace had become target fixated and had missed the arrival on scene of the third person, this would be a costly mistake.
As Candace’s bullet hit the Terrorist approaching Sarah on her left, exploding his head and its contents all over his comrade in arms. The sheer shock of being covered with blood and brains froze the second Terrorist. This moment of shock allowed Sarah to draw her weapon and bring it to play, she shot the Terrorist twice in the face the bullet holes being within a half inch of each other one in the bridge of the nose and the second a little higher slightly above the right eye socket.
The second of the pair of terrorists died in his tracks never uttering a sound except a gasp of astonishment at the brain and blood from his friend hitting him. All of this happened right in front of the third terrorist arriving at the death dance of his fellow compatriots. As he began to pull his AK-47 into a firing position from riding on his side by a sling and shout the words of attack to the others a 40-grain subsonic Aquila Super Extra solid lead round nose bullet entered his left ear. The bullet was fired at less than six feet from the Ruger in the hands of Imogene as she came from between the two trucks where she had been kneeling after cutting the fuel lines. He crumpled as if hit by an invisible hammer, like livestock does in the abattoir shut.
Imogene eased up and caught the man as he fell and dragged him between the trucks and as she stood up after pushing him under the truck. Noticing that the back of the truck in question was loaded with supplies ammo, grenades and a six pack of RPG rockets. Imogene reached over the back of the truck and removed a case marked US Army and underneath that, M33 fragmentation grenades, sixty-four units.
The case was heavy, she thought it would be worth the effort. Maybe even worth its weight in Gold. She started lugging the case towards the Toyota and Sarah. As she did, she noticed that both of the bodies had been moved. Dylan removed the blood from off of his hands with an old rag he found lying on top of a pallet of cases marked 7.62 X 39. He thought, would be nice if it was 5.56mm X 45mm and back at the Lease. It was funny, he almost said to himself home. The place just seemed right, in some mystical kind of way. Thinking to himself, don’t go off the deep end, Dylan.
He did notice that the ugly guy had a nice M-4 with all the bells and whistles and a pouch on his belt with Night vision headset. He gathered the rifle and the battle belt and made his way out of the ammo truck and placed the explosive charge on the top of the saddle tank of the truck while heading for his friends after looking at his watch. He realized they had only been at this for a little over ten minutes, it seemed much longer. They still had thirty minutes at least before the first charge was set to go off on its timer. He still needed to hurry. Dylan made it back to the Ladies without further incursions by Murphy.
Twos was thinking that Dylan had been inside the Ammo truck way to long, when he finally seen him walk out of the back and head towards the Ladies. He found that he had been holding his breath just like he had admonished Candace for doing, he told himself, breath Twos, slow and easy and laughed just not out loud. He realized he was now ready physically and mentally. He looked over at his Daughter caught her eye and mouthed the words, love you Baby girl, as he watched Dylan move away from the ammo truck. Sarah and Imogene now realizing that the trucks had lots of goodies started loading some into the back of the truck. The pair soon realized that they should take two trucks and wished they had looked into the back of the trucks near the Toyota before they cut the fuel lines. Sarah had loaded all the fifty-caliber ammo from the other truck into the Toyota when she noticed someone coming towards the truck. Luckily the scarves, that Twos had given each of them helped her to identify Dylan as the person headed their way and motioned for Imogene.
Imogene had already identified Dylan and as soon as he arrived, she said, “I am going to get that RPG-7 from that tent over there and we need a second truck. The next four down that way and pointed all have their fuel lines cut. Sarah said, “I will find the truck if you can load these other two ammo cans of fifty-caliber they are getting to heavy and I am afraid I will make too much noise.”
Dylan replied, “Not a problem, but as soon as you find another truck, I want to check out the big tent in the middle.” As he loaded the fifty-caliber into the back of the Toyota he noticed the box labeled hand grenades and thought these just might be the ticket and opened the box and removed two, unpacking them from the cardboard safety containers and put them in his BDU pants pocket.
Sarah came back and said, “The fifth truck down has some type of light machine gun and is a Toyota as well dark blue I think maybe dark gray. All the trucks seem to have the keys in them, I think I will walk down the line and see how many sets I can remove.” Sarah had the grin of the cat catching the rat when she said it and almost hop scotched back down the line of trucks. As Sarah walked away Imogene returned with the RPG-7 and another six pack of rockets.
Dylan said, “I am gone and the fifth truck down is ours,” disappearing into the maze of tents. As this happened Candace said, to her Dad, “They are splitting up too much, you are going to have to watch Dylan, he is headed towards that tent in the middle I think.” Twos nodded and picked up the binoculars he did not want to move the Barrett off of the trucks. Up till now Twos thought, everything seemed to be going as planned and immediately wished that thought had never crossed his mind.
Chapter 45
Cursing himself for by proxy inviting Murphy to the proceedings, Twos quickly found Dylan in the binoculars and started following him through the many rows of tents. He sometimes lost him for seconds while his view to Dylan was obstructed. Twos thought, I am glad I know his general direction and his ultimate goal, makes it easier to find him when I lose sight of him.
Dylan was making good time towards the tent, noticing that all of the Terrorist where getting their beauty rest made him feel a little better about walking right through the middle of the enemy encampment. A camp that was very well lit by the three commercial light towers. The light towers had been not so strategically pointed into the encampment for the people in the camp to see, not pointed outward to see the enemy.
Dylan thought this would be a big mistake if they were taking enemy fire from outside the camp. It would light up the terrorist and make them night blind to the enemy a double dose of bad juju. He was only a few tents from the large tent that was his aim when a fellow walked out of a tent right in front of him. The terrorist not even noticing Dylan, made a beeline straight to the tent in question with Dylan in tow.
The girls were busy loading the trucks with stuff, the more they looked they more they saw that they wanted. They were thinking they needed another truck. Sarah had decided to drop the keys she had managed to take out of over forty trucks in the floor board of the Toyota for safe keeping the other trucks were spread out inside the tent’s perimeter.
As they were completing loading the two trucks, the Terrorist opened the flap of the tent and walked in like he owned the place. Dylan decided to do the same and reached for the Ruger Mark II pulling it from his battle belt and followed the Terrorist into the mystery tent. Dylan was not ready mentally for the scene inside the tent. His training and having been in combat and seen the horrors of war kept him from locking up. It would be a sight he would carry to his grave. Entering the tent, the sight before him was two rows of three each of young women, shackled face down or face up, completely naked and two terrorist raping two of the women. There were also, two guards guarding the door and the women and the one terrorist he had followed into this little slice of Islamic hell was dropping his pants and starting to mount one of the women face down.
Dylan brought the Ruger up and shot the terrorist on his left hand guarding the door in his right temple. As the guard fell, he shot the terrorist starting to mount his intended rape victim in the back of his head, blowing blood and brains all over his intended victim. Dylan thought, I am glad that all the women have been muzzled. Deciding that was a pretty bizarre way to think he reasoned with himself. He switched the Ruger to his left hand and drew the Arkansas Toothpick with his right and in one backhanded swing embedded the whole seven inches in the throat of the second guard as he started to bring his AK-47 to bear on Dylan. This act kept the guard from raising the alarm and killed him in his tracks, his system just hadn’t completely shut down as he dropped to his knees. The guard was trying and losing the battle to remove the blade from its new home. The efforts to stop the massive amounts of blood that were flowing from his ruptured left carotid artery futile. The blade had cut the inner wall of the artery on its way through the neck.
Dylan took a step forward leaving the blade in the neck of the terrorist and moved to the back of the occupied terrorist closes to him and shot him twice, once in the neck and the second shot riding the little recoil from the subsonic 22LR hitting him in the head, the intended location of the first round.
Dylan pivoted on his right foot and stepped towards his next intended victim. As he pivoted the terrorist disengaged from his heinous act and turned to face the apparition of death that Dylan had become, just in time to be rewarded with a bullet to his right eye orbital bone and a twin brother almost in the exact same location.
Dylan quickly scanned the room and seeing no more threats, he pulled the two dead Terrorist off of their victims. Smiling broadly at the hostages and put his finger to his mouth with the universal sign for don’t speak. Dylan then went to the larger of the two Terrorist that had been guarding the hostages and reached over and removed the knife from his throat and wiped it down on the chair cushion beside the front of the tent door. He took a quick peek out of the tent to see if the Calvary had been called and seeing no disturbance went back to freeing the Lady hostages.
As this was happening Twos was getting very nervous, as Dylan had been in the tent well over a minute and he felt like it had been an eternity. Blake and the Major were also getting wary as the clock continued to run. Their view of the happenings was not the best, it was very limited. Blake and the Major could see the trucks and the Ladies when they were in certain places, just not all the time and this even made the waiting even worse, the not knowing.
Dylan pulled his head back into the tent, he tried to address the situation as best he could and as quickly as he could. He knew that protocol would call for each hostage to have an attendant to get them to safety. One of the Ladies looked very conscious and alert and holding it together very well all things considered. He went to her and again put his finger over his lips and started to remove her gag. He smiled at her the best he could as he spoke to her saying, I am here to help, please don’t fight me or call out that act could be our end. She nodded her understanding and he removed the muzzle.
She mouthed, “Thank You.” Dylan took his knife and cut the plastic zip ties holding her legs to the table. He went to her hands and again mouthed to be quiet and released her. She immediately wrapped her arms around her releaser and said, “Thanks, I am Erica and I was with a unit of the National Guard they captured. My friend is the one on the next table with the Red hair face down.” He quickly and quietly replied, “I am Dylan, here is the knife release your friend. We don't have much time and we have very little help; we didn’t know you were here.”
She mouthed, “Yes, sir, no problem, sir,” and went to release her fellow National Guard member. Dylan pulled his trusted lock blade and went to another victim and went through the same process. By the time he was through Erica and her friend were beginning to undress a couple of the Terrorist and pull on their clothes. Dylan was impressed with the will and the brains of the pair of ladies.
He pulled Erica to him and said, “Get the others undone and be ready to travel in five minutes or less and get them dressed as best you can with the dead terrorist’s stuff and you and your friend take a weapon. If you think the rest can handle one give them one also. I will be back in five minutes or less with some help. If you here any shooting, bring the Ladies out of the tent and go hard left towards the trucks.”
She nodded her acknowledgement and he left out the tent. Looking at his watch as he hurried to the ladies, knowing time was quickly getting away from them. The fused IED’s on the ammo truck and the fuel truck were going to do their things. Deciding he needed to be in a bigger hurry and picked up his pace.
As he left the tent, Twos was happy to see him come out and wondering why the big hurry, not a lot of stealth in his movements this time. Candace was watching the ladies and they had pretty much settled down and were waiting by the trucks, as she watched Dylan approaching.
Dylan made it back to Sarah first, as she was by the original Toyota Hilux. She asked, “What took you so long, we need to go, you will have to push both trucks out and get us started before you jump in the last truck. It will be this one and already has a belt of ammo in the weapon.”
Dylan shook his head, no, and said, “I have to go back, we have to rescue the hostages and you need to go with me.” “Tell, Imogene and follow me, to the tent. I will start back with the ladies some will be wearing the outfits of the Terrorist I killed and others may still be naked, don’t ask,” and he was gone as fast as he arrived.
Back in the tent all of the ladies had been released and a couple of them were Catatonic and would not even sit up. Erica and Tonya were trying to decide what to do when, a Terrorist entered the tent ready for service. His libido had made a fatal mistake for him, as he was attacked by the ladies and killed by Tonya with the SOQ Pentagon Elite II that she had been given by Dylan. The ladies were not near as efficient and quiet as Dylan had been and enough noise escaped the tent to draw suspicion from the surrounding tents. Luckily most of the Terrorist had been smoking the hashish that night but a few were devout and had not imbibed.
Dylan arrived back to the tent area about the same time as a couple of intrigued Swords of Allah. He walked up behind them and proceeded to send them to meet their god on the express elevator. The method of travel, being a 40-grain subsonic 22 LR bullets to the back of the head.
Dragging the two terrorists between a couple of tents and was about to open the tent flap when Sarah appeared as if out of the mystical clouds beside him. Dylan thought, how does she do that she is like a ghost. Dylan said, “We are going, you lead the way to the trucks and get them out of here, I will be bringing up the rear guard. Two of the ladies are prior National Guard, Tonya and Erica, I think, the others, I don’t know,” and he opened the tent flap and was looking down the barrel of three AK-47s.
Dylan said, “No, no, it’s me,” and breathed a sigh of relief that he hadn’t been shot, as the ladies dropped the barrels on the weapons. “This is Sarah and she is going to be your guide, to the trucks. You will need to follow her lead and when you get to the trucks get in the front and back seats. The other lady will be Imogene and do the same with her. You will have to push the trucks out if it is still quiet, if not just load up and get out of here and listen to the ladies. Do you have any questions?”
Tonya or Erica one said, “We have a huge problem two of the ladies are not responding and will have to be carried.” Dylan said, “Well you ladies will have to carry them, as Sarah and I are guards, let's get this train in gear.” As if a point of emphasis, a commotion was beginning to sound outside. Sarah said, “Follow me,” walking outside the tent, unleashing her twin mini-Uzis one in each hand.
All of the ladies much less Dylan had cleared the tent when the burp of suppressed 9mm rounds from Sarah’s Uzis were heard by all of the group. Sarah as she had passed the first tent, noticed a half dozen Terrorist had found the bodies Dylan had pulled between the tents. They saw her and she did not hesitate, both Uzis spoke at almost the exact same time and five Terrorist fell the sixth being dead on his feet.
She thought it was like shooting falling plates, sometimes you just have to trust that it is falling and move to the next one, cause if you wait or fire a second shot you will lose the stage. Just shoot and trust your aim and judgment and continue the round. She continued towards the truck.
The sounds of people awakening and the rattle of equipment were all around her. She had fired and extra volley from her right-hand Uzi so she pressed the magazine release and changed out the partial for a full magazine. Seeing she had time she replaced the one partial for a full in the left Uzi, also. She now had sixty-six rounds of 9mm parabellum to share with the Swords of Allah scum who had been raping her sister females for at least a day. She was now ready and willing to do just that. She thought all I need is opportunity. She spoke to soon, as more of the camp were beginning to show their faces and try and stop the group from getting to the trucks.
As Sarah was beginning to take aim on the next terrorist trying to stop the group from making it to the trucks. Candace and the NEMO arrived at the party, her first shot was a little high and a little to the left of center. The shot busting the left lung of its victim and blowing a hole the size of a baseball in the back of the Terrorist. The 300 Win Mag round exited the man and killed a second Terrorist in a hashish induced stupor still lying in his tent.
Candace would never know she had hit the daily double. She just verbally chastised herself and went to the next terrorist scum that stuck their head up like the whack a mole game she used to like when she was a kid, and squeezed the trigger, as she had been taught by her Dad.
Twos was watching the events take place through the binoculars, Twos decided that it was time to start the party for real and moved over to the Barrett and picked up the controller for the IEDs. He flipped the safety and got the green light and waited to push the button. He was hoping to have everyone in the trucks before pressing the button.
He decided he better give Sarah and Dylan some help as the Terrorist were beginning to emerge like vultures to a road kill. He said, “Fire in the hole,” to Candace and pushed the button.
As Twos was pushing the button, Dylan was absorbing an AK-47 round into his upper back. At the same moment, one of the comatose ladies was taking a round to the head blowing brains and blood all over Erica and knocking her to her knees. The explosions of the two IED’s were almost simultaneous. The Ammunition truck IED went off milliseconds before the one on the Gasoline truck. The twin explosions were massive, leveling everything within a seventy-five-yard radius and setting fire to anything within a hundred or so yards. The fireball and the over pressure knocking down everything within two hundred and fifty yards. Sarah and all the ladies were thrown violently to the ground by the explosion.
Imogene, knowing it was almost time for the bombs to go off had knelt down beside the truck with the engine shielding her from the blast. She was the first of the group inside the camp to recover and she jumped up and started her truck and opened all four doors and ran to the Toyota Hi-Lux and did the same.
As Imogene was doing that, Twos opened up on the Technicals, that were inside the encampment, with the highly explosive Raufoss rounds from the Barrett M-107. Twos was depending on Imogene and Sarah to have made the others inoperable and he put a round through the engine of the first truck.
This shooting reminded him of the proverbial fish in a barrel saying. The Barrett rifle was dead on and at less than seven hundred meters, shooting something the size of a truck engine was Childs play. He emptied the first ten round magazine into ten separate Technicals and the bolt locked back on the rifle. Twos not being as familiar with the rifle as he would like fumbled hitting the magazine release on the Barrett and had to try it the second time. The magazine fell free and he replaced it with a new one and charged the rifle. Woods and his group saw and felt the explosion before the sound arrived at the ambush site. Woods moved up and down the line making last second adjustments to his team, their cover and angles of fire. He gave words of encouragement to all as he adjusted their positions. He stood up and announce to all, silence from now till it starts, shoot straight and make sure of your targets. With the silence the sounds of gun fire could be heard from the direction of the Terrorist camp. Woods gathered his thoughts and said, “Good hunting all, and may God Bless us with safety and the destruction of our enemies. Guys be ready to help the Clan and defend the Lease,” and took his spot in the ambush, with his own doubts and worries.
Sarah was getting up from being knocked down by the blast with ringing ears and dust everywhere. She pulled on the first lady in her group she came to getting her to her feet. Sarah said, “Go,” and pointed towards the trucks to the naked Lady with the towel wrapped around her waist and went to the next in line.
When she came to the second and third ladies it was evident, they would not be getting up as a large piece of steel or something was embedded in the sides and they showed no signs of life when she tried to help them. The fourth lady was almost to her feet when Sarah got to her helping her up and heading her in the right direction.
As she got to Tonya and Erica it was evident that at least one of the ladies they had been carrying had at some point been shoot numerous times in the back as she was covered with blood and laying on top of Tonya or Erica one and they were not moving either. As she got to them, she rolled the dead lady of now apparently Tonya she got a dull moan and movement.
Sarah grabbed her by the face and tried to wipe the blood from her face. As she did Tonya's eyes opened and she smiled at Sarah and said, “Just had the wind knocked out of me and with the weight on me couldn't regain my breath, I am good.”
Sarah went to Erica and the lady she was carrying and when she got there the Catatonic lady came to and took off running away from the group. Erica was beginning to rise and it was evident that she had a badly broken left arm. Her arm was at an angle that left no doubt. Sarah got her mobile and told Tonya to help her friend to the truck. Sarah got to Dylan in time to help him up and notice the blood all over his back.
He said after seeing the look on her face, “It’s fine just a bleeder, get the ladies to the truck, I got the backdoor.” Dylan turned to look behind them just in time to kill a couple of the Swords of Allah coming at the group. The other Terrorist chopped him down, as Sarah turned an unleashed the Uzi's to avenge his death. She left him with the words go with God, Dylan and turned and ran towards the trucks. She emptied both Uzi's expediting probably ten Swords of Allah to meet their false god. She pulled her XD5 Tactical and continued to make her way towards the trucks and the awaiting help and escape from this place of death.
Imogene had gotten the two semi-nude ladies into her truck and showed the other two ladies to the Toyota and they pulled both trucks out of line and headed them towards the road. She was watching for Sarah and Dylan when a Terrorist missing one arm and most of his face came running at her from her left side and hollered Allah Akbar.
The terrorist received a very controlled burst of 7.62 X 39 from Tonya who had stepped out of the driver’s door of the Toyota as cool as a cucumber and shot the Terrorist. She just nodded at Imogene and went back to covering their six.
As this was happening Sarah was coming out of the last row of tents when a Terrorist grabbed her, just in time to receive a 300 Win Mag round to his back, compliments of the NEMO Watchmen and her guardian angel Candace Jacobs from across the way.
As they rolled away from the encampment to leave, a 40mm grenade from the Major hit the row of trucks farthest away from their position. As luck favored the prepared, the truck the High Explosive grenade hit was Gasoline driven and one of the ones Sarah had cut the fuel line. it started a chain reaction that took out twelve trucks before the smoke and explosions cleared.
The Major having been left out of the fun dropped two more grenades from her blooper before her and Blake’s ride stopped to pick them up. The two grenades took out the light towers on this side of the encampment the large explosion earlier had taken out the third light tower. The encampment now was left with the lingering fires the moaning of the hurt and lame, and a whole heap of death.
Blake got into back of the last truck and unsnapped the wires holding the Ma Deuce in place and pulled the charging handle. Blake hoped the idiot who set the weapon up new about go, no go and the timing issues of John Browning’s second most famous invention. The Colt Model 1911 being his most famous at least in the mind of Blake a forty- five ACP enthusiast.
As the trucks were pulling away from the camp, Twos and Candace were leaving the far hill and the Privet hedge behind and humping the heavy Barrett and its various equipment and the Watchmen towards the Kubota and out of the area as fast as they possibly could in the dark.
Imogene raced towards the junction with her lights on bright, it was no time for stealth as she didn’t want to be mistaken as the enemy by the ambusher's in wait at the turnoff. She knew she didn’t want to argue with that 1919A4 for sure. It was only four miles to the turn off but it seemed as if it took them and hour to get there.
In reality it was far less than five minutes when the second truck carrying Sarah and Blake and the two National Guard ladies turned onto the road to the Lease following Imogene and the instructions from the Major. They stopped and told Woods that Twos would hopefully be along in a few minutes.
Imogene hopped out of her Toyota and ran to the second truck saying, “Give me your wounded and I will take them to the Doctor the others stay and help in case Twos brings company. That fifty-caliber and the blooper of the Major’s will make a big difference,” she said and went to help Erica out of the truck and into her Toyota for the ride to the Lease and the Doctor.
Blake and the Major decided to just pull the Toyota about halfway into the turn and point the Ma Deuce right down the highway and she would be right behind the back fender well for cover. That left Tonya to drive and Sarah wishing she had a long gun and remembering the one that had been left by Dylan in the back of the truck. They were now as ready as they were going to be.
Hopefully Twos and Candace could get away like they did before the enemy could assemble a team to chase and follow. It seemed like an eternity, the Doctor was already done setting the broken arm of Erica and finished looking at all of the lady hostages, when James said, there is something coming and started landing his drone. Woods said, “Make sure of your targets and I will start this dance. Do not, I repeat do not fire until I fire.”
At that moment the Kubota came into view and Woods said, “Stand down, stand down and hold your fire.” Twos rolled up to the Toyota and said, “I don’t think we are being followed we stopped and waited a mile or so down the road and listened for anyone from the camp coming and no one did.”
“Let's get back to the Lease and a place where our backsides aren’t so uncovered,” and stated turning down the road towards home, the Lease.
As Twos and Candace pulled up to first gate Robert was telling Megan of the safe return of the team and Melton was letting them in and saying good to have you back Boss. Twos thought where did that come from as he drove to the Lodge with Tonya right behind him with Blake and the Major. Woods and his team followed them after a couple of minutes in the F-250 with Melton and Robert closing down and locking up the gates.
223shootersc Arise, Awaken and Live Free
|
|
|
Post by sniper69 on Nov 10, 2019 21:14:17 GMT -6
Thank you for the latest chapters. They are greatly appreciated.
|
|
|
Post by texican on Nov 10, 2019 22:31:07 GMT -6
223, Nice chapters.... Thanks.... Took the war to the muzzie slime.... Now Twos is in the middle and Phil is to his left and Twos is firing from left to right and Phil is shooting in the middle.... Isn't this dross firing? Just wondering.... Texican....
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Nov 11, 2019 16:32:07 GMT -6
223, Nice chapters.... Thanks.... Took the war to the muzzie slime.... Now Twos is in the middle and Phil is to his left and Twos is firing from left to right and Phil is shooting in the middle.... Isn't this dross firing? Just wondering.... Texican.... Caught me, but that is by design Phil has a shotgun and Sarah and Twos are the much better shooters. If it happened the results would probably Phil gets one possibly two and Sarah and Twos get the rest.
Hope all is well with you and yours. maybe a new chapter by next weekend.
223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Nov 11, 2019 16:32:49 GMT -6
Thank you for the latest chapters. They are greatly appreciated. Thanks for reading and the kind words!
223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by 9idrr on Nov 11, 2019 21:18:46 GMT -6
Good of you to drop more chapters on us.
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Nov 20, 2019 17:49:25 GMT -6
Chapter 46
As he was getting his weary body out of the Kubota a bone chilling rain started to fall at the Lease. Twos thought thankfully, the rain should keep the fires contained at the camp. A moment later he said to Ruth as she came up to give him a hug, “I think, I busted my stitches in my side and I need to go see the Doctor.” The pain level had been pretty heavy since about the second round he fired from the Barrett, the recoil wasn’t bad, he thought it was probably the torque. The human body even his, he had to admit, it just was not designed to shoot a couple of days after major surgery. Ruth called for Blake to help her get Twos back into the Kubota. Blake helped and they got him into the Kubota, just as he passed out from the immense pain he was experiencing.
Twos woke up the next morning very sore, with a pounding headache. Lying naked and in the Clan hospital tent needing to pee like a Russian race horse. As he started to get up, he realized he was receiving some type of fluids from a bag and it was stationary, not on a rolling pole like in the hospital. Phil walked into the tent at the same time that Twos was facing the dilemma of peeing in his pants or removing the IV himself and the thoughts of that scared him to death. Twos for all of his manliness was really afraid of needles and Dentist. He hated both and it was a tossup as to which one the most. Twos had equal hate for each and it had maxed out, long ago. Phil said, “Good to see you are awake, sleeping beauty, I was beginning to wonder if you were going to sleep another day away,” smiling at his friend and walking to his bedside.
“What, another day? What are you talking about Phil? How long have I been out?” The questions from Twos coming rapid fire, at his friend. “This makes about thirty-two hours since you fell out after the attack on the Terrorist camp and returning to the Lease. What is the last thing you remember,” asked Phil?
“The last thing I remember is telling Ruth that I had torn my stitches and was bleeding from my side. We were hugging right after we all returned to the Lodge,” said Twos. He continued, “I need your help, I need to pee like you would not believe, can you help me with the IV, so I can go to the John.”
Phil walked to his side and said, “Turn your head, I know how you are about needles and I don’t want to make you sicker.” Phil then smoothly removed the IV from his arm and helped him sit up. Phil dressed him in the clean clothes that Ruth had left and helped him into some tennis shoes she had brought. They slowly headed towards the John with Phil explaining the happenings at the Lease of the last thirty-two or so hours.
A lot had indeed happened over the last hours in his sleep, Erica had her arm set and splint with it bound to her chest. All four of the Ladies that had been hostages at the Muslim camp had been thoroughly examined by Dr. Phillips and some issues of tearing and abuse were corrected as best the Doctor could under the field conditions.
The physical elements of the abuse these ladies had endured for the twenty- four plus hours of captivity would heal and were not life threatening in any way. The mental anguish and long-term PTSD that they had or would have was a different story altogether. Tonya and Erica seemed to be taking it the best of the four, their military training having somewhat prepared them for this type of hostage and torture situation.
Tonya even said, “My SERE training at Ft. Bragg was worse on my psyche and actually harder on my body, just not in the same way.” She had been training for Rangers when she fell and tore her ACl ending any hope of ever getting her wings and really stopping her career choice in its tracks. She got out after eight years and signed up for two weeks a year and one weekend a month, as a Captain the pay was pretty good and the work was easy. She had been infantry, the only Guard unit that was local was a Signal Battalion. She had to agree to a six - month Signals school at Fort Gordon, in Augusta, GA and she was in like Flynn.
Erica on the other hand had only been in the Guard for a couple of years and was a Spec 4. Her two-year degree in electronics had helped her move up quickly and was looking to make E-5 soon. She was just in it for the extra money and to meet a nice guy, she told Dr. Phillips. Erica had said, “A girl can’t meet a hard-working straight guy at bars or the mall at my age of twenty-six.” The Muslims hadn’t been what she was looking far and the Doctor was worried cause Erica felt like she was used goods now. She had been a virgin until a few sordid hours ago. Saving herself for the one true love. The Doctor told her that the one true love wouldn’t care. She was pretty sure Erica didn’t buy that explanation.
The other two Ladies form the hostage situation were Silvia, twenty-one, and mother of two young boys that had been killed by the Terrorist along with her high school sweetheart and husband of three years. They killed them right in front of her with one of the Terrorist holding her eyes open as the cut the head off of her husband.
The Doctor was pretty sure that the pure rage that existed before the rape of her body had drowned out all of her physical torture. Dr. Phillips did not want to think about what she would do to any Muslim male that she had the opportunity to torture. She was sure it would not be pretty, humane or quick.
The fourth lady was young Dr. Gretchen Metzenberger, she was a Biologist of some fame on tenured sabbatical from John Hopkins Medical School. Graduate of Duke University at the young age of fifteen with a BS and a Doctorate from Virginia Tech while still in her teens at nineteen.She had just been visiting some friends in the area, after becoming burned out on her magnificent research work at the ripe old age of twenty-six. She seemed as if nothing had happened at all. She however had changed some of her Liberal views on gun ownership and the Democratic party. She wanted to learn how to shoot a gun as she called it and the Doctor corrected her about guns, rifles, pistols and revolvers. Gretchen said, “Whatever, just teach me to shoot and defend myself and my friends.”
Also, with the Clan a lot had been going on, Woods had led a group with Blake and Ruth and some of the others to SouthChase and returned with plenty of pallets to complete the trenching system and a large load of plate steel. Mostly, quarter inch and three-eighths but some half inch and two plates of three-quarter inch plate steel. He also brought back some angle iron and some chrom-moly box tubing with the load.
Woods group had made quiet the hall. They also found a bunch of food in the cafeteria of one of the newly abandoned industrial manufacturing plants. Mackenzie had been the most happy about this find. There had been numerous cases of number ten cans of vegetables, tomato sauce, and some cheese. The group found several large cans of instant potatoes, lots of pasta and flour and oil and lots of coffee which made the Major very happy.
As Mackenzie put it, it was enough to make a real difference, especially now that they had four more mouths to feed at the Lease. The group had actually made a second run and checked the rest of the industrial complex buildings for supplies. The second trip had yielded a good bit more food, actually a lot more than the first run. Other finds included more toilet paper, paper towels and cleaning supplies, including some industrial chemicals, Acetone, Peroxide and some other chemicals that Imogene wanted for her Chemistry set as she put it.
The day had been very busy, with the help of the Major and Imogene they figured out just where to put the Toyota with the Ma Deuce fifty-caliber machine gun and the as it turns out dark green Toyota with the PKMS 7.62 X 54r mm machine gun. James actually dug a place for them to back into and fire across the top of the bermed area like being in the fighting trench.
This was done at the insistence of the Major. Speaking of the black Toyota it was with Blake and his crew gone to meet Joe and his family, at the river crossing. This was the agreement that had been made with Joe a couple of days before. As they say the best laid plans of mice and men are soon forgotten or go awry.
As Twos and Phil were making their way back towards the medical tent, they met Dr. Phillips and she walked Twos back. She did this figuring that he would insist on being up and doing something, she had been pleasantly surprised when he walked back into the tent and got in bed.
Twos asked, “Can I eat, I am starving?” Directing the question to the Doctor specifically. She answered, “Phil wouldn’t get you anything?” Twos replied, “He wasn’t sure his new lady, I mean the Doctor, would approve,” and he laughed so much and hard at the faces of Phil and the Doctor he was afraid he would tear his stitches again.
The Doctor quickly gained the upper hand by saying, “Twos you keep this up and I won’t let Mackenzie bring that large plate of food she has prepared for you,” and gave him the two can play this game buster look. Phil just tried to be invisible.
“I give, I give, Doctor. Now can I have that food you were holding hostage. Speaking of hostages, how are our Ladies making it and adjusting today,” asked Twos?
At the same time Blake and his team were nearing the crest of the last hill before the river and the bridge. The place where they were to meet Joe and his kin, the Major and Candace almost simultaneously hollered, “Stop!” from the back seat of the Black Toyota HiLux. Blake almost threw Ruth through the front glass of the Toyota truck, if she hadn’t of been wearing her seat belt and his large arm grabbing her, he would have been successful. She still had the wind knocked from her lungs for a moment. Blake said, “What is it? I don’t see anything,” in a rather excited tone of voice.
The Major said, “Listen Blake, do you not hear the gun fire?” Ruth catching her breath said, “Yes, it seems to be coming from just over the rise.”
Blake acknowledged the Major with a stern nod of thanks and slid out the door with the Major coming out the other side. With Ruth following and getting up into the back of the truck and unlimbering the Ma Deuce and pulling back the charging handle. Blake and the Major were met by Woods and Tonya from the second truck with Imogene readying the PKMS as Ruth had the Ma Deuce.
Wood said, “I was going to ask why the lock down but I hear the cause now, glad we had some good ears up front. Should we mossy up and take a look or just barrel into the party?”
Blake thinking Woods was serious said, “Let’s look first, don’t ya think.” Woods and the Major busted out laughing at Blake expense. The Clan team led by the Major crept up the slope, Imogene turned her weapon to the rear to monitor the groups six. Candace making a quick decision eased out of the front truck and took the nine o’clock view with Sarah taking the three o’clock view. The group had become quite efficient at their new habitat and occupations. As the group got near the top of the ridge they eased down on all fours and crawled to the top of the rise. This done insuring not to silhouette their forms, as they looked over the ridge.
The site that landed on their eyes was one that had been happening all too often of late. The view was of an attack by the terrorist on Americans, in this case the local National Guard check point at the bridge. The Major said, “I count fourteen Technicals attacking the National Guard check point being defended by what looks to be a Platoon of Guardsmen.”
Woods added, “It looks like Joe and his kin are caught up in this fight. They can’t go back with those big trailers and are caught behind the Guards check point.” “We need to help them,” said Tonya, who had not said a word up to that point. The Major said, “Agreed, here is the plan. We are going back to the trucks, and turn them around facing back towards the Lease. Then we back them up to ridge line where just the gunners are over the ridge and have at them. We will put one truck on one side of road and the other on the far side as far apart as possible.”
“The rest of us will find cover nearest our truck and rain fire down on the Technicals. We need to be ready to get out of here if they charge us, as this place isn’t defensible. We need to be all in position and ready to fire at one time for the most bang for our buck. I will start the party with the blooper. Do we have any questions, if not good hunting and God bless us all?”
Finished with their scouting they went back down the hill to inform the others, the smell of cordite, gunpowder and fire was heavy in the wind. The smell was augmented by the fire of heavy machine gun fire and explosions that rocked the airways. The Twos Clan team’s senses were heightened by the sights sound and smells of the war just over the hill. Per the plan specs, Blake and Tonya started turning around the trucks. Woods and the Major huddled with the others and quickly explained the battle plan. It was definitely a KISS (keep it simple stupid) plan of attack hoping that surprise and a wave of bullets from the back would help turn the tides of the battle.
Candace found her a good spot for the NEMO and balanced it on her bag and started ranging the terrorist trucks. It was going to be like shooting doves on a baited field the distance was close and the action would be fast and plenty of targets. She reminded herself what her Dad had told her, concentrate, select a target, squeeze the trigger ride the recoil and pick up another target.
She wiped her hands on her bandanna pressed her trigger finger against the trigger guard and snuggled into her rifle stock and prone firing position and settled her breathing. The wind was nominal and at less than two-hundred and fifty meters the 300 Win Mag round still flat, the shooting would be easy if she did her part.
Candace thought, it was ‘Time To Go To Work’, as her Father would say. As she was adjusting the scope down to five-power and her sight picture, the Major said, “On my mark,” and fired the first round from her blooper into the cluster of Technicals firing onto the Guardsmen.
Her first shot started the party and was a hole in one landing squarely in the back of the leader of the packs truck and exploding. The high explosive round flipping the truck into the one driving behind them and killing all aboard the lead truck.
The Ma Deuce and the Soviet PKMS joined the proceedings at the next measure of the song. The addition of the weapons from the hill, turned the tide. It gave the defenders of the check point a moment of respite from the incessant fire from the Technicals.
The Guard unit to re-maned the guns on the two HUMVEEs that the gunners had been taken out on the initial attack. The First Sergeant was trying desperately to get what was left of his Platoon back into the fight. The opening salvo by the Terrorist catching the Platoon flat footed had taken out close to half of the twenty-five National Guard ranks and the raw 2nd Lieutenant.
The Platoon was short already after a few desertions and a couple being injured in an earlier skirmish with some local thugs. The explosion of the lead vehicle and the Terrorist pause gave him that moment in time that was needed and he got both weapons back on line and in the battle. The two M-240B’s opening up made a big difference in the rate of fire coming out of the National Guardsman. This new found help from the ridge line and their own machine guns changed the odds. Seeing this turn a lot of the Guardsman started firing their personal weapons instead of just hiding. The tides of the battles had changed but Murphy could show back up at any minute. The two machine guns from the top of the hill were doing lots of damage and the Major was about to fire her fifth round from the blooper when the panic thought went through her mind, we don’t have any one to help load the machine guns. Her thoughts ending just as Imogene hollered, “I’m out, reloading.”
The Major hollered for Blake to get over and stop Ruth from running dry before we get Imogene back in the battle. Blake got to Ruth and got her shut down as the second tracer of the last five rounds which were all tracers fired from her weapon.
Imogene was opening the breech on her weapon when the Major flew over the tailgate and into the floor board of the Toyota grabbing a can of ammo and opening it in one motion. She almost made the hand-off to Imogene before her foot hit a spent cartridge and threw her for a loop landing shoulder first against the side of the bed and dislocating her left shoulder with a pop that sounded like a hammer hitting a side of beef.
As this was happening Candace and the NEMO were doing some of its finest work to date. Candace would later tell her Dad that it reminded her of shooting the Ducks that went back and forth on the video game. The Terrorist were driving around shooting and would go back and forth in front of her like Indians attacking a wagon train. After a few misses she was getting the hang of it and hitting about two out of every three shots. Some were gunners and others passengers, but sometimes she got a shot at the driver of the vehicle and on those she really concentrated. She had taken out two drivers and three Technicals for sure. Acquiring a new target, she was following the newest driver to give her a good view and squeezing the trigger and riding the recoil while staying on the target. Candace was rewarded with the sight of a red mist through her scope. Then the truck veering off the road and flipping throwing the gunner head over heels out the back of the truck.
As she was viewing the flipping truck one of the Terrorist vehicles rain headlong into the jersey barriers in front of the check point exploding into a fiery cloud of metal and debris rocking the entire area. As she regained her senses and got back on her scope the remaining three Terrorist Technicals were barreling right at her and getting larger and larger by the second.
As Candace was acquiring her sight picture on the lead truck barreling down on the group from the Lease so was Ruth with her last five rounds of fifty-caliber and the others. Back at the Lease Twos was eating the big brunch that Mackenzie had prepared for him and continuing the update of what had been going on at the Lease while he had been out.
As he shoveled some of the chicken and rice casserole into his mouth, he asked Phil about Teri his sister- in-law and where she had been moved to for a bunk. He knew she would cause trouble and wanted to head it off at the pass so to speak. Phil looked to Dr. Phillips for help with the question.
As Phil looked, Twos saw the telegraphed facial expression and asked, “What kind of trouble has she already caused?” Dr. Phillips said, “I don't know what to say, Twos. We should have already told you, she died yesterday afternoon. It must have been a blood clot from the leg and the amputation. One minute she was fine and the next she wasn’t. Her heart must have burst from a clot or a massive coronary. She died suddenly, there was nothing anyone could do under these conditions. I am so sorry, Twos please forgive us we did the best we could for her,” the Doctor pleaded.
Phil picked up the explanation with we had a short service for her yesterday, Ruth told us it would be okay without you there. Twos looked up from his plate at one of his best friends and his new Doctor and friend and said, “Forget it guys, she would have caused us a lot of trouble sooner or later. It is probably for the best for all concerned. Don’t tell Ruth I spoke of this, please.”
As Twos was speaking to Phil and the Doctor, Candace obtained the snap sight picture she wanted on the NEMO Watchmen, applying two pounds of pressure to her right index finger and the trigger on the Watchmen broke like a glass rod. The resulting mathematical equation of brain waves to index finger pressure releasing hundred and sixty-five grains of ballistic tip fury from the end of the Watchmen barrel at a little over 3300 fps on its appointed rounds.
A fraction of a second later the bullet made contact with the windshield of the truck traveling towards her at approximately fifty miles per hour drilling a nice third of inch hole in the glass and deflecting slightly upwards into the nasal cavity of the Terrorist as he exclaimed Allah Ak.... and died. The truck caromed out of control and slid down the hill beginning a slow flip as the driver met not the seventy-two virgins as promised, but the gates of Hades and the real Great Satan.
Seeing the truck veer to her left Ruth adjusted the Ma Deuce to the second truck and placed her last two rounds of 625 grain depleted Uranium slugs into the engine area of the second truck. The first round bore through the front grill and radiator tearing through the fan as it existed the radiator and then the front of the block hitting the overhead cam and busting the camshaft. This locked up the engine as the lifters broke from the sudden lock down of the cam.
The second round due to the recoil of the fifty-caliber weapon was slightly higher and off center to the left tearing through the cowling and the top of the right head and exiting out the back through the master cylinder of the truck. The front firewall was next and then up through the stirring column finally stopping as it passed sideways through the driver’s chest lodging in the driver’s seat. The drivers foot leaving the accelerator and he died before the truck rolled to a stop, being pelted with high velocity slugs from Tonya and Blake. A bullet from Tonya’s rifle finally silencing the machine gunner from the truck as it rolled to its final few feet. The third truck was on top of the group as Sarah stepped out in front of the truck and brought both Uzi pistols to bear on the front of the accelerating Toyota truck with death to the Infidels on all of the occupant’s minds.
As she opened up with both Uzi’s in a display of raw power and shooting. The thirty-two 9mm projectiles from each Uzi started their journey towards the vehicle with amazing precision. To the on lookers from the Twos Clan it looked as if she started at the top of the truck on the machine gunner with both weapons shooting at him and then fanned them out to their own side bringing them down and around so they met again.
This pattern killed both the gunner and the driver and rider in the front seat. The pattern when asked to be described was that of a heart shape. All of this happened in a little over three seconds as the Uzis went dry and Sarah crumpled to the earth, with the truck still screaming towards her in the middle of the road.
Woods seeing the imminent death of one of the Clan reacted the only way he knew. He leapt to his feet in a race with the truck and Sarah’s certain death, if he didn’t arrive first. As he moved towards Sarah his mind was racing at a million miles per hour, what if she is already dead? What if I get myself killed trying to save her, who will look after Mackenzie and the boys? Why am I doing this, I am not a hero?
As he ran and thought, his brain picked up Ruth saying go Woods, go, or was it no, Woods, no? The sounds of the truck roaring towards him and Sarah were overwhelming loud. In his mind it seemed as if he could see the tires turning and kicking up dirt like on TV when they show it in slow motion. His mind was in hyper drive as he scooped up the young girl, he knew only slightly a few days earlier in his arms. Woods with Sarah in his arms dove out of the way of the marauding truck as it barreled over the hill where Sarah had lain just a mere moment before.
Chapter 47
As this epic piece of future Clan legend and lore was being orchestrated by Woods, at the base of the hill near the bridge, Joe was pulling a sheet over his two sons and his youngest grandson. He did this with the help of the Platoon First Sergeant. The covers pulled, Joe said his thanks to the First Sergeant and went to check on the rest of his family. A family that had just witnessed the worst of possible times.
As he walked back to his family Joe was second guessing the move to the land. He knew in his heart that his family had only days left in the city when he made the decision to move. His sons and grandson were all alive then. He would take the decision to his grave wondering how he could have changed the outcome and knowing that the will of God was just that and not his place to question. As the First Sergeant was trying to get what was left of a combat ineffective platoon ready to try and man the check point, his radio operator came up and handed him the mike with a call from their Forward Operating Base.
Blake and Ruth seeing the narrow escape of Woods with Sarah jumped out of the back of the truck and ran to Woods and Sarah. As they arrived at the pair it was hard to tell if Sarah was alive or dead. The color of her skin definitely didn’t look healthy thought Ruth. Woods hollered get the truck to Blake and he turned to run towards his truck as Tonya was pulling her truck with Imogene in the back towards the injured Sarah and Woods. Tonya had made the decision to start towards the pair the second she saw Woods roll clear of the barreling truck with Sarah in his arms.
She was on her team and there would be no one left behind on this run like the last one when she was rescued, Tonya was a no soldier left behind believer. As she pulled up beside Woods, she threw the truck out of gear grabbing the hand brake and pulling as she slid out of the front door, to help load Sarah into the backseat. She was too late to help as Woods and Ruth had already picked up Sarah and were ready to load her in the truck as soon as she opened the back door. As they laid Sarah into the back-seat Woods got in with her. Ruth said, “I will call the Doctor and have everyone ready with the gates open when you get to the Lease.”
Ruth closed the door and told Imogene to hold on tight and for Tonya to take them back to the Lease and straight to the Medical tent and Dr. Phillips. I will call ahead and everyone will be waiting, now go and save this sweet young Lady of the Clan.
Candace was on the horn immediately with the ever-present Megan warning her of the immediate return of Sarah and for the Doctor to be ready. Megan quickly alerted the Clansmen and Melton and Robert moved from the OP to the gate and unlocked the gate. Dr. Phillips and Phil got ready for the incoming wounded. Twos said to Phil, “Who’s here, can you get someone to help me to the Lodge.”
Phil picked up the radio and called Megan and told her to get James and Thomas over to the tent ASAP to help Twos. James and Thomas came on the run, the exuberance of youth, on being summoned to do something important in times of crisis was their impetus. Twos on seeing them running into the tent thought just a few days ago these two boys would have taken ten minutes just to get their attention from their computers or games.
The boys helped Twos toward the Lodge and on the way, he gave them some important directions for them and the rest of the Clan members at the Lease. He told them to get his weapons and to make sure that everyone was ready for anything, at a moment’s notice and to go and help Melton and Robert at the front gate and OP. As he was giving this information to the boys, Tonya was racing towards the Lease and Blake, Ruth, Candace and the Major were easing down the hill towards the road block and Ruth was waving some white papers she found in the dash, to show they meant no harm.
As they pulled up to the jersey barrier, one of the soldiers told them to stop and for a few tense moments both sides were afraid the other was going to open fire. Joe recognizing Blake and Ruth hollered for the First Sergeant that these were the people he was supposed to be meeting. This diffused a tense situation very quickly.
The Major jumped out and started giving orders just like old times to the troops and they responded to the command authority in her voice. The First Sergeant responded to the Major the way all good non-Comms will to good Officers and went back to talking with the HQ. The news from Command was no better than the news that the First Sergeant had for Command.
The Forward Operating Base had been overrun by the Terrorist and they were fighting a losing withdrawal under fire from the base as they spoke. The Sergeant being told all that was left were the Command section and one squad of MP’s a total of twelve personnel. The Commanding Officer was dead and his Executive Officer had taken over the Command. He was desperately hoping that some of the other troops numbering over a hundred to start with would be at the rendezvous point on the other side of town. His problem being that none of the other check points were in radio contact either.
The First Sergeant told him that their bacon had been saved by some civilians and they were down to eight soldiers unharmed and four walking wounded and all others lost in action. He ordered the Sergeant to meet them at the rendezvous point with his troops if they could make it and he would see him there with new orders. The First Sergeant said, “Sir, yes sir. Over and out.” He then went to assemble his troops and move out to meet the Command group.
Woods said, “Tonya you need to slow down around this turn is the turn off for the road to the Lease and you will run by it at this speed.” “Yes, boss,” said Tonya and let off the accelerator and pushed in the clutch to get a lower gear for the turn. Allowing the truck to slow down without using the brakes a trick she had learned racing go-karts at a younger age. She made the turn with ease and was straightening up and diving to the inside of the apex of the turn to ready herself to belly out to make the hard ninety-degrees turn at the junction. She made the turn and accelerated to another gear and then started backing down the trucks speed at the entrance to the piney woods and the Lease.
As she did this, Melton swung open the gate and Robert, James and Thomas readied for any one that was following. Tonya sailed on through the first gate making the hard first turn and heading towards the second gate that was standing open already. Thomas picked up his radio and said, “Megan the truck is in the gate, tell the Doc, over.”
Megan keyed her mike and acknowledged the transmission saying, “Message understood, base out.” Re-keying her mic calling Phil with the news just as the Toyota came out of the wood line across from the Medical tent. Phil said, “They are here,” to the Doctor and continued his preparation for the injured.
Ruth and Blake were talking with Joe as the Major was getting the run down from the First Sergeant about the National Guard being overrun by the Terrorist. He and his troops had orders to meet what was left of his Command. The Major informed the First Sergeant about the Lease and their Clan and told him they were welcome at the Lease if they had nowhere to go.
The Sergeant thanked her for the hospitality and gave her a SINCGARS AN/VRC-91 fifty-watt dismountable radio from one of the HUMVEES that had been disabled in the raid by the Tangos. Saying that being in Para rescue she should know how to use it and said, “We will give call sign Tango Charlie for Twos Clan, we are Alpha Charlie - Six and we are gone Major, thanks for saving our Bacon Ma’am. A real pleasure in meeting and fighting with you, it was all mine. Most Majors can’t spell Blooper Ma’am but you do it proud, Ma’am. We are out, Ma’am.”
The Sergeant hollered, “Saddle up Alpha, we got grown to cover,” and his men started getting ready to be on their way. Ruth said to Joe, “Your loss is horrible and we will be honored to take them and bury them with our loses at the Lease.” Joe said, “We don’t have anyone to drive one of our trucks, we will have to leave one trailer and come back for it later.” Blake said, “Sir, I can drive a big rig, have driven one before and Ruth can drive our truck.” Joe said, “I am at a loss right now, I guess that will work. My boys have been my life for the last twenty-five years. Since I lost my wife and their Mom.”
The Major came walking up as Joe was finishing his talk with the radio and antenna and placed them in the back of the Toyota. Joe’s eyes kind of brighten up and he said, “Was that a AN/VRC -91 radio?” The Major answered, “Yes sir, I think it is.”
Joe went on and said, “That is a very nice piece of equipment, it will give us direct access to the Army. I have been trying to monitor them on my equipment. It is just hit or miss and they are gone before you can lock onto any signal.”
Ruth said, “Do we try to salvage any of the equipment from the Terrorist.” Blake answered,” I think we need to and maybe that truck up the hill. I am pretty sure that was a M-60 machine gun on that truck. We could sure use some more heavy machine guns and always more ammo.” The Major agreed and added, “We need to get everything ready to roll and put out Candace and someone else to watch our flanks while we salvage.”
Joe said, “Jeremiah’s wife is pretty good eye and shot with her hunting rifle. She has taken many deer with that Savage it’s a .243 but that’s plenty enough for a man.” Ruth said, “Joe can she shoot a man.” Joe said, “Maybe not an hour ago, but now I am sure she can and will. Jeremiah has been her life since she was like fifteen.” The Major said, “As Twos would say we are burning daylight, and need to get this Dog and Pony show on the road.”
As this was happening the soldiers were pulling out and the Sergeant saluted the Major as he pulled away. Back at the Lease Tonya was pulling to a stop in front of the tent with Phil and the Doctor meeting the truck with a gurney. They eased Sarah onto the gurney and asked Woods if he knew what her injuries were. He answered she doesn’t seem to be bleeding externally anywhere and she is having trouble breathing. He added, “That’s all I know, don’t know much about medical past first aid.”
As this was happening Dr. Gretchen Matzenberger came up and said, “Can I be of help? I am a Doctor of Human Anatomy just not a Medical Doctor. With all that has happened it didn’t dawn on me till just now that I could be of help around here. I was talking with Mackenzie and she sent me over here after finding out I taught at John Hopkins.” Dr. Phillips said, “We need all hands-on deck, welcome to the Clan surgery and medical staff. The pay sucks and the hours and facilities are even worse,” and laughed a laugh that sent chills down Phil spine. He had never felt like he felt about the Doctor and he needed to talk with Twos about this as soon as possible. They pushed Sarah into the tent and the last words out of the Doctor’s mouth as the tent door closed was tell Mackenzie thanks and we need some more hot water.
The soldiers were making their way to the rendezvous point with their Command element and Blake’s group was loading up on the stuff from the Terrorist. As he would say they didn’t have any use for it now. It was amazing how much ammo and weapons the Terrorist were carrying but not so much as one First Aid kit was found in the wreckage and very little food or water. What food was found was of the Mountain House or MRE variety and not much of that maybe two days’ worth of food for the amount of people that was in the attack on the National Guard check point.
The key finds from the standpoint of the Major were two fully functioning M-4 rifles with M-203 attachments which she claimed one for herself as soon as she checked the function of the rifle and the grenade launcher. They also found a couple of RGP-7 launchers and four more six packs of rockets and another M-60 machine gun that worked and plenty of ammo for the all of the weapons including 7.62 X 54r for the Toyota PKMS machine gun.
Joe actually found his party a few weapons also as mostly they had hunting weapons and no side arms and after talking with Ruth, he decided his part of the Twos Clan would not be under armed again. It had cost him too much already. He had always thought that those people who wanted the black weapons or assault weapons were wrong. He could defend his family well with his shotgun and hunting rifles. Joe had found out the hard way that his way of thinking had been wrong, deadly wrong. He vowed never to question the way anyone thought about their personal weapons again.
After removing Sarah’s armor, it was apparent that she had been hit at least twice in the chest with high impact projectiles. The armor plates had saved her life. The blunt trauma that they had delivered to her chest however had probably broken her ribs and possibly punctured her lung.
Gretchen thought that it may have bruised her heart, also. Her research studies at John Hopkins had been on the injuries of war for the DOD. She wished for her diagnostic equipment in her laboratory. It was state of the art and Dr. Phillips had been correct when she said that the facilities were worse. The only tool they had was the portable ultrasound that Dr. Phillips had put on the cart on her way out of the hospital. Gretchen and Dr. Phillips decided it would have to do and they were both determined to save the brave young girls life, for themselves and the Clan. This was just the therapy that Gretchen needed, to be of service to the ones who had saved her from the inhuman filth that had captured and violated her being. Later in life she would tell her Grandchildren tales of the Twos Clan and how it saved her life in so many ways.
Twos was lying in bed and trying to justify getting up from his bed and doing something, anything. He just was not able to get up. It was as if he had a giant anchor around his neck and he was just too hot. He called out to James and Thomas as he saw him walk by the foot of the bed. They just kept walking as if they never heard him, so he called out louder, yet they never heeded his call and kept walking away from Twos.
Samantha and Erica taking a large boiler of hot water to the medical tent heard Twos hollering and sat the water down and went to see what he wanted. As they entered the bedroom of the Twos family, it was evident that something was wrong with Twos as he never saw them and was continuing to call for James and Thomas even though they were telling him they were there. Twos actions scared Samantha terribly, as Twos had become her surrogate father the last few days and she ran out to get Mackenzie from the outdoor kitchen. Samantha ran out of the Jacob’s side of the Lodge hollering at the top of her lungs for Mackenzie who only being thirty feet away was startled at the loud noise. She dropped the bowl of rice she was setting on the counter, with it scattering rice grains everywhere in the kitchen. Woods was there with his wife ran to the aid of Samantha asking her what was the problem. Samantha answered, “It’s Twos, there is something bad wrong with him. He is burning up and doesn’t recognize me and is calling for James and Thomas.”
Woods said, “Calm down and catch your breath and go to the medical tent and tell Phil this, he will know what to do to help.” Samantha said, “I will,” and was off at a run. Leaving Woods in his tracks. Woods thought, she is very fast, as he watched her race away towards the medical tent and help. He gathered himself and went into the Jacob’s door looking to check on Twos and see if he could help.
Joe had picked up several nice M4 type weapons and a few pistols, with Blake and Ruth urging him to pick up a long gun for everyone in his group and extra magazines for each weapon. This right after The Major had gotten Blake to help her put her shoulder back in place. Ruth had also made a good find in one of the trucks a stash of Gold and silver coins. This find led the team to look in all the Trucks and every third one or so had ten pieces of Gold in one-ounce rounds and twenty-one-ounce pieces of Silver the total find was forty ounces of gold and seventy ounces of Silver. The Clan was accumulating a pretty good amount of precious metals. As the old saying goes, “You can’t eat them, though.”
After gathering up all that they could find in the limited amount of time they had allotted. Blake went with Joe as he showed him the ropes on the tractor trailer rig. The group decided Candace would drive the Toyota from the top of the hill with the Major driving the original Black Toyota with Ruth manning the Fifty-caliber Ma Deuce, leading the convoy back to the Lease. Candace called Megan to let the Lease know and check on Sarah. Candace told all, “I guess no news, is good news on Sarah.” Megan had decided on her own not to tell Candace and Ruth about Twos.
As Samantha got to the Medical tent, Dr. Phillips and Gretchen were trying to decide the best way to treat the broken ribs and re-inflate the collapsed lung of Sarah. Phil who was in way over his head was just trying to stay out of the way of the two Doctors and monitor Sarah’s vitals and keep the Doctor’s advised of the results. He had heard the commotion of Samantha hollering and was wondering what was going on, when she busted into the tent, out of breath from her sprint.
Phil grabbed Samantha before she could run into the conferring Doctor’s and asked her what she needed. She told him of the problems with Twos and the trouble he was having with hallucinations and the burning fever. Dr. Phillips said, “He has developed an infection from busting the stitches. We do not have any more of the intravenous antibiotic, all we have is two doses of injectables and some orals. Let see if we can get the orals into him. Give him a double dosage, Phil.”
“We need the injectable for Sarah and we need to see about going to a Pharmacy or back to the local hospital,” said Gretchen. Phil said, “The hospital was on fire two days ago. So that isn’t a possibility. I will talk with Woods about a run to the nearest Pharmacy and seeing if it is still there.” Phil grabbed the orals and took Samantha by the hand and they left the two Doctors to the care of Sarah. Candace led the convoy back to the Lease touching base with Megan as she made the turn on to the road to the Lease. Candace made her aware of the new Toyota truck she was driving and to make Melton and Robert aware of the situation. As Candace pulled up to the first gate Thomas and James were manning the gate and the twins were back in the OP. She said, “Where are Melton and Robert” to James?
James replied, “Back manning the OP, Dad wanted extra people out here guarding the gates.” Candace pulled on through and the boys motioned for Blake to pull into the gated area with the big rig and his load of housing. Blake pulled up slowly and James stepped up on the door step and asked Blake, if he thought the load would make it through. Blake answered, “Only one way to know each of you boys get on the running boards and watch the sides of the buildings and the trees first sign of something hanging holler out.”
“Will do,” said the boys all at one time. It was slow going but Blake made it through to the hay field and he and the boys went back to help Joe and the Daughter - in -laws to navigate through the maze that was the entrance to the Lease. As the convoy was trying to get into the Lease, the First Sergeant and his men were arriving at the rendezvous point where they were to meet their Command element. While Phil was trying to get Twos fever under control. Phil had gotten one dose of the oral antibiotic into Twos. He was not able to get Twos to swallow the second dose. He told Samantha to go and get him a cup and a spoon and some cold water and to see if Mackenzie had any ice.
Twos was moaning and talking in his restless sleep. Twos fever induced dreams led him far away and back years ago. Long before he met his wife or any of the Clan, to a time in his life it could have went a different way. After tearing up his shoulder sliding into second base trying to break up a double play. He found out that he needed major surgery to fix the separation of his shoulder. The Doctor had told him and his Dad that it was the worst separation he had ever seen. The surgery was normally about two hours and had taken almost five. The Doctor had told his Dad, that he had done all he could do. It would be up to Twos to get back full use of the shoulder. Eighteen weeks to the day after surgery, Twos was finally able to take off the four-way immobilizing sling.
The Doctor told him the bones were as close as he could get the shoulder back in place. Three long years later and untold hours in the gym, Twos could throw a baseball but his promising career in baseball was long gone. Luckily, he had met a beautiful young softball player and he didn’t succumb to the despair that had gripped him at times. The thoughts of never being able to swing a bat or throw a ball took him to a place that was very dark and reckless. Ruth’s smile and kind words and later Love brought him back and made him a better man. Twos also got himself a better degree and learned to use his brain and his brawn. The fever took him back to those dark times when he was chasing the bottle and despair. The crowd that he ran with was not the crowd you took home to meet Mom and Dad. The places the crowd hung and the things that happened there were not Hallmark moments.
Twos fever took him back to a party during that time. He was standing talking to one of the boys he was running with when a commotion happened to his right. He looked over just in time to see a large man smack his girl across the table and cut her a flip. The large man eyeballed Twos and asked him “What are looking at boy?” Twos answered, “Just you making a fool of yourself,” and went back to talking with his friend. The large man ran up in Twos face and said, “I will whip your, rear end all over this joint, boy.” Twos said, “My Daddy gave me some good advice when I was little.” “What did your piece of crap Daddy say,” asked the large man and made as if to jump at Twos?
Twos hit the guy in the throat with a straight right hand and in the same motion, he caught the man by the back of the head and brought his knee up into his nose as he pulled down on his head. The force of the knee blow broke the man’s nose and knocked him out, dropping to the floor like a sack of potatoes. As Twos straighten up, he was hit in the back of the neck with a beer bottle. Twos pivoted on his right foot and drop stepped with his left. During this transition he cocked his right hand and turned loose a straight right hand flowing with his turns momentum. The right hand connected with the five-foot two, girlfriend of the large man lying behind him, forehead high.
His friend would later tell Twos that it looked like the girl’s head never moved. It looked like her body pivoted at her neck and became horizontal at that point, with her feet coming up under Twos surgically repaired shoulder. The friend told Twos you could see every one of his knuckles in the girl’s forehead. His friend asked later that night what his Dad had told him. Twos said, “My Dad said, if you are going to fight, fight don’t talk about it, just get started and the other guy will figure it out, or he won’t.” His friend laughed for days about that sage piece of advice from Twos Dad.
As Twos was hallucinating the Clan Doctors were finishing up with Sarah. They had re-inflated her left lung and removed some of the embedded rib bone. Patching up the ribs the best they could with the medical procedures they could perform under the field conditions. Sarah was stable and still in critical condition. The next twenty-four to forty-eight hours would make or break the situation. It was in God’s hands now and all the Clan would keep her in their prayers. Blake and Joe had gotten all the housing modules into the property and everyone was having a meal. The Clan needed a break from the rigorous schedule and fighting they had been on for the last few days. Only time would tell if the Twos Clan got their respite.
Chapter 48
At the Lease most of the Clan were setting down for lunch and meeting Joe and the remainder of his extended family. While the First Sergeant and his group were still waiting at the rendezvous point for the other troops in their command to show. Phil, Blake and Woods were trying to decide where to look for the needed medicine. Twos fever was still raging and the Doctors needed more for Sarah and just in case. Mackenzie brought a big plate of rice and stewed deer meat over to Joe and introduced herself, “Hi, this is what passes for supper around here, I’m Mackenzie Woods and you must be the famous or infamous Joe. The man who has single-handedly fixed the Clan housing crisis.”
Mackenzie handed the plate to Joe and left her hand out for him to shake. Joe promptly took her hand in his and brought it to his lips with a gentlemanly kiss and said, “Thanks for the food and the introduction. May I presume you are the cook and the wife of one of the ones who saved our bacon, down by the bridge.”
“You are correct on all assumptions and there is no complaining to the cook about the food, that is the rules,” she smiled and said. “This looks and smells fabulous, I am not much of a cook and neither are my Daughter -in -laws but don’t tell them I said that,” Joe winked at Mackenzie and took a big bite of the delicious looking stew and rice mixture. Mackenzie said, “It will be our secret, just between you and I.”
“The food is excellent my dear, I am looking forward to the next meal already and hopefully our stores will help with the meals,” said Joe. “When we get everything unpacked, we should have enough food for twelve for two years or better. The losses we took brings our numbers down to only three adults, one almost grown granddaughter and two grandsons fourteen and twelve. Course them two boys eat like they are starving, and all the time,” and he laughed a sullen and haunted laugh. Mackenzie patted his hand and said, “It has been a horrible few days for us all, God has blessed us with this sanctuary here at the Lease though.”
“It seems very comfortable and easily defended and thanks to all of you for allowing us to come here and enjoy this place and your hospitality, during this time of crisis,” Joe added. Mackenzie said, “Introduce me to the family, Joe.”
Joe said, “To my right is my oldest boy’s wife, Amy and sitting beside her the boys Jedediah, called Jed and Mark. The lady across from me was my youngest son’s wife, Claire. The beautiful young lady beside her is my only granddaughter Rebecca and she goes by Becky; her brother was killed today at the bridge by those Mooslime fanatics. Her brother’s name was Jimmy and he would have been eleven his next birthday.” Joe reached out for his granddaughter’s hand and gave it a great squeeze of reassurance. “That is my family Mrs. Woods,” finished Joe.
Mackenzie said, “It is a pleasure to welcome you to the Lease, the Lodge and the Twos Clan, Joe and family.” She went on to say, “The Lease is the land we live on, the Lodge is this building where we all eat and some of us live and the Twos Clan is all the people you see,” and waved her hands all around the Lodge. As introductions were being made for Joe’s family, deep conversations were being held by Ruth, Blake, Phil, and the Major, the brain trust of the Clan with Twos down. Ruth said, “Phil has to go he knows the most about the medicines we need and will want to get at the store. So, Phil driving one truck and Blake, the Major, Candace and I in the second truck. We need to think about a third truck with Tonya and Imogene.”
Blake said, “I agree, a lead truck with a machine gun and the haul truck in the middle with a tail end Charlie truck with a machine gun too follow. With all the things that have happened we need to have more firepower, the more the better.” “I think, Tonya driving with Imogene running the machine gun and Samantha and Thomas in the truck and James with Phil. Maybe we add one of the new arrivals from Joe’s family,” said Ruth. Woods added, “To get all I need done we need to keep James and Thomas at the Lease to run the heavy equipment, could we send Erica and Silvia possibly. “ Phil said, “Put Erica and Silvia with Tonya and Imogene and Samantha with me.” The Major said, “That works for me, now where are we going.” Woods said, “The west side of town will be best, least amount of people but at the strip mall is a Walgreens and CVS almost side by side. There is a Rite Aid across the street and close by the Exigent Medical Clinic. They are all within a mile of each other and we don’t have to go back into town.” Blake said, “And another consideration is we have run most of the route the other day going to Joe’s for the sheds and back. “Tomorrow first light we move out, everybody get some good sleep and we need to have a weapon check and cleaning session, towards dark tonight,” said the Major.
Ruth and the Major went to talk with the ladies involved and Phil left to talk with Dr. Phillips and Gretchen and check on Twos. Blake decided to see if he could round up another plate of the deer stew and maybe a cookie.
James was sitting watching over his Dad and thinking about all of the times he and his Father had disagreed. His Mom always told him the reason he and his Father argued was they were too much alike. At almost sixteen, James wasn’t sure that he and his Father had anything in common much less alike. He liked pop music and his Dad listened to Country and Southern Rock. There was only so much George Strait, Allman Brothers, Darius Rucker and Government Mule that a fifteen-year-old could fathom, much less like. How in the world, Thomas and Candace managed to come to like it was a real mystery? While sitting watching his Dad, James was cleaning his Cz-52 pistols and hoping to have his Dad fix the Glock 17Ls for him when he got better. Thinking that both events could happen sooner than later.
Well, he did have to admit that his Dad had great taste in weapons, even if they weren’t the most expensive or the newest and latest models. Like his Cz-52, they were great handguns with a little work and dirt cheap to shoot, although the cheap Com Bloc corrosive ammo made you have to clean them often. James admitted that cleaning and learning to take them apart and reassemble them was really fun, even though he would never tell his Dad. James next random thought was that killing a man was not near as hard as he figured it would be.
The motorcycle dudes were after all trying to kill him and his family and friends. His Dad had told him many times that man was a predator and killing was in man’s predatory nature. Especially in defense of your family, his Dad said it was in our DNA for as long as man had walked the earth, nothing new. Man, just kept it hid most of the time and good people only used this nature when needed to keep themselves or loved ones safe. “Wat..., waaater, some water,” moaned Twos. Breaking the deep melancholy that James found himself in sitting with his Dad and he jumped up to get some water for his Dad. He practically ran into Phil as he walked into the room. Phil got a hold of James and settled him down and said, “Get your Dad some cold water from the kitchen and I will check his vitals.” James said, “Yes sir, Phil, I will run and get a picture and a glass,” and bounded out of the room, on a mission. Phil walked to his friend and checked his pulse and respiration rate, then listened to his chest and felt his throat, and forehead. Twos temperature seemed to be getting a little better from feel. He reminded himself to get a test strip to bring over from his bag to check the actual temperature of Twos.
Deciding the medical team needed to start some type of chart for all of their patients. So much to do and so little time and equipment. As Phil was doing this Twos opened his eyes and said, “How’s it going Hammer, how many homeruns am I behind this weekend, you always know everyone stats?” Dropping his head back onto the pillow and right back to the restless sleep he had been in before. As Phil was finishing his exam James came in with the jug of water and a glass. Phil held his friends head up and tried his best to get some of the water down. The efforts were a semi-successful attempt, more went down Twos chin than down his throat, it was a close race though, maybe a tie.
Joe was helping clean off the tables and take the dishes to the outdoor kitchen when he saw Mackenzie take a plate into the door in the back section of the Lodge. When she came out Joe said, “What is in that part of the Lodge, you told me about the left and right wings but not the back, inquiring minds want to know, if it isn’t a big clan secret?”
Mackenzie said, “Oh, no, it's not a secret at all. The pantry is in one side and I took the meal to Megan our Communications Center girl. She kind of lives in there and we forget about it till she comes running out with intelligence for everyone.” Joe’s interest was piqued and he asked if he could have a tour. Mackenzie answered, “Just go on in and introduce yourself to Megan, I am sure she would love to tell you all about her toys.”
Finished Mackenzie just went on with her cleaning of the kitchen. Joe walked into the back container and saw Megan sitting in a swivel chair watching three computer screens and talking on the CB. Megan raised her hand with the signal to hold for a minute and completed her talk with Melton who had requested relief for him and Robert out on the OP. Megan looked to Joe and said, “You must be Joe, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Joe a bit flummoxed by the young lady’s cavalier attitude towards life, finally caught his breath and said, “Wanted to see your Communications Center and meet the Lady who I am told runs a tight ship.”
“Not much of a ship, just a row boat really, a couple of computers, satellite internet, some CCTV feed from cameras on the property. I monitor the drone feed when it is up and a pretty nice Stryker radio with a 100-amp booster for the signal. Radio only has a make shift antenna that James and Thomas rigged up from something they got off the internet. I am told we got some kind of military base station type thing and portable unit from the Army today; I haven’t seen it yet though.”
“Do you like radios, intel, or something or just here for the nickel tour. I know it is not to see me, because I am a mess, I haven’t gotten out to even have a bath since, well I guess almost forty-eight hours now.” She lifted her arm, smelled and said, “Excuse me if I stink, I am getting kind of ripe.”
Joe laughed at the matter of fact young lady who seemed to not have a care in the world, except keeping the Clan well fed with information. Joe said, “Since you asked, yes I do have an interest. Megan, a long time ago I was a Warrant Officer W3 in fact in the US Army Signal Corps. I served with the 369th Signal Battalion out of Ft. Gordon Georgia. Had a lot of different jobs with the Army during my career but mostly was Signal Support Systems and Intelligence. Yes, you could say I have some interest in your Communications and Intelligence section.”
Megan jumped up and dove into Joe’s arms and said, “Thank God, I have been praying for someone who knew what they were doing to take over this job. I am a wreck; I don’t have any idea what I am doing and I am so afraid that I will miss something or not do something that needs to be done.”
Joe held her in his arms and said, “Little lady, it looks to this old soldier’s eyes that you are doing a great job. I would be honored to be your assistant and I have some equipment of my own that I have brought that will help, us do our job. It will give us a little more range and capabilities from the Signal end and information gathering. Do you think we can do that?” Megan said, “Oh my yes, you will have to be in charge though, I am only seventeen and you have been in the Army.” Joe said, “Okay, you are my 2IC.”
“2IC, what is that,” immediately asked Megan? “Second in Command,” said Joe and just laughed as he was a non-commissioned officer, an inside joke if there ever was one. He said, “Who would, I have to talk to get this stuff moved, as all this and my stuff will not fit into this little space.” “That would-be Twos normally as he is the Leader of the Clan, even though he doesn’t like to be. He is sick right now, so I guess Woods or Ruth,” said Megan. Talking a mile, a minute to Joe about everything. “Well, I am going to get with them and see if we can get my house set up and move everything there and they can have this space for more pantry space,” and Joe walked out the door on a mission.
Megan looked Heavenward and said a quick, “Thank you, Lord” and went back to monitoring her electronics. Dr. Phillips and Gretchen were talking with Phil about the run for medical supplies the teams were going to make tomorrow and trying to prioritize the list of things they needed. Phil said, “The list is fine; however, you haven’t been out in a while Doc and to turn a phrase it is a jungle out there now. I am thinking we just bring everything we can find that is for pain, sickness, inflammation and surgical care and anything on the diagnostic end that we can find.” Gretchen said, “You are absolutely right, Phil.”
Looking at him the way all women do when around Phil. The daggers that were flying out of Dr. Phillips eyes would have killed her if they were able too. Phil trying to diffuse a dangerous situation asked, “Dr. Phillips would you come with me and check on Twos. I think he needs to be looked at by a Doctor.” Gretchen answered the question even though it wasn’t addressed to her “I will be glad to go with you and check on him, Phil.” Phil quickly added, “Gretchen since you know so much about those blunt force trauma wounds, it will probably be best for you to stay and watch Sarah,” and ushered Dr. Phillips out of the tent as fast as humanly possible. Phil said, “Anne, I can call you Anne, can’t, I.” She said, “You know you can Phil, I have asked you to a bunch of times.”
“Anne, I was going to talk with Twos about this first, he is sick and I don’t know when I will be able to ask him, so here goes. I really have feelings for you, Anne. Actually, the part I wanted to talk with Twos about is I have stronger feelings for you in just a few days than I ever had for anyone, even my fiancée. I guess what I am trying to say Anne, is I Love you.” Phil was out of breath by the time he finished and his heart rate was sky high and at some point, it had gotten very hot for this time of year he thought. Anne jumped into the gigantic, Hollywood looking guys arms and said, “Well it sure took you long enough. I have Loved you from the first minute I saw you when you brought your friend in from being shot,” exclaimed Anne! She then proceeded to soundly kiss Phil and he would later tell Twos he felt the kiss it all the way to his toes. Joe was talking with Woods about the housing situation and they decided to put Joe’s twenty-eight-foot shed home on the opposite side of the Lodge from the Medical tent and where the new shed would be put for the medical facility. Close enough to the Lodge for all the messages and intel to be dissimulated quickly and without having to go and look for people. The two thirty-two-foot sheds with the lofts would be put on either side of Phil’s AirStream to use the water from that well. Woods also found out that the sheds Joe had brought were the Deluxe packages with a wood burning stove, hookups for water and sewer if they had it and best of all, a 1200-watt solar package with the batteries and LED lighting.
The electrical capabilities would not be as good as the Lodge setup and the other facilities at the Lease but it would certainly help. Joe had thought to bring the extra packages for the two sheds that Blake’s team had brought back earlier and the 1200-watt solar systems for two extra units. Woods told him that he would hook them up to his shed since it was going to be the new Comm shed and see if he could find another wind system to augment the solar just in case.
Joe said, “I like the way you think young man. We are going to make a good team and that wife of yours I will steal her away from you if you don’t treat her right, because she sure can cook and is a looker to boot.” Grinning from ear to ear at Woods. Woods said, “You are right about the cooking and the looks, but you haven’t seen her mad yet. She is pretty scary.” Woods winked at the older man and laughed. He liked Joe a lot and was sad about this boys and grandson that they had to bury today. Joe had a faraway look and said, “My wife was the same way, didn’t want to cross her, yet her Love was in-measurable.” Woods said, “As my best friend Twos would say, it's ‘Time to go to Work’,” and went to find his crew because they had a few hours left to get some work done before dark. Joe went to tell Megan the good news and found her in deep concentration listening to her scanner and the sounds of war.
Ruth and the Major were in the Jacob’s bedroom checking on Twos and talking about the trip for the much-needed medicine they were going on in the morning. The Major said, “The one thing no one can say about the trip tomorrow is, Twos wouldn’t have gone if it was for him. The only reason he is the way he is now is he wouldn’t stay and rest like he was told and any normal person would have had to do. He just had major surgery from multiple gunshot wounds what five days ago now.”
Ruth said, “Five days ago it seems like a month since he was shot, we have been so busy. It seems as if it has to be more than that.” As they were talking the Doctor and Phil came in hand in hand. Ruth asked, “Do we need to leave the room and I am not talking about any medical stuff, what is up with you two?”
“We Love each other ain’t it great,” said Anne as if that alone would solve all the world’s problems, for them. Ruth in a tone that only Mothers have said, “Phil you sure about this,” and gave him the look. The one that says don’t lie to me boy. Phil said, “Yeah, I have never been surer, I wanted to talk with Twos, with him sick, I just couldn’t wait.” “Well then you two come and give me a hug and get mine and Twos blessings,” Ruth beamed like Phil was her own son.
As she had taken care of him and Blake for years with them playing ball with Twos, just like she took care of him. They both walked over and gave Ruth a big hug and she acted as if to cry. “My boy is growing up and going to leave the nest,” she said and burst out laughing. “I couldn’t help myself,” she said. Ruth may have not been funny to anyone else but she killed herself.
The Major said, “Seems as if Cupid is working overtime here at the Lease, what with me and Blake and all, guess we are going to have to watch all these teens we got running around here.” Ruth said, “Don’t even go there, Twos will have a fit if his little girl or boy even looks at the other sex. That is one thing he really gets riled up about.” “Twos protective of his kin duh, who would have thunk it. He is protective of everyone, look at the Lease and then the Clan,” said the Major. “This was all started because of him and the Love for his friends and family, not just now, but it had to have been in the back of his mind for a long time,” she added.
Phil said, “We have been talking about this for years, not just recently. He always told the guys if anything happened to come here and he would be here with his family and we were welcome and wanted.” As they were talking Twos said, “Yawl really shouldn’t talk bad about a man when he is down and what is all the news about Cupid and my kids. Do I need to get up from here and straighten out one of the boys or Candace?” Ruth turned and ran to her husband and grabbed him and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the forehead.
The Major said, “I would say get a room you two, but I guess you are already in your bedroom, so go for it.” Dr. Phillips laughed and said, “There will be no more going for it, at least for a while for Twos. Doctor’s orders.” “Ruth could I give him a quick examination while he is awake and then you two can get back to catching up.” Ruth kissed her husband and moved away from the side of the bed and let the Doctor get in to see Twos.
As Twos was being examined Woods and his crew with the help of Joe and his Daughter -in- laws and Becky were setting up the two twenty-eight-foot houses, one for Joe and the other for the family. It was going very quickly as Joe’s crew at least Amy and Claire had set these up before and they had all the proper tools to do the job including the Lull they had brought for just that reason. Claire even knew how to set up the 1200-watt solar unit so they would have some electricity today as they had already charged the batteries beforehand. Woods was so excited that he ran over to the Medical tent to see Phil and Dr. Phillips to talk with them about setting up the Medical building today. If possible, they may be moving Sarah and the other solar panels from the tent into the house. As he walked in, he found Gretchen attending Sarah and said, “Excuse me Doctor but I was looking for Phil and / or Dr. Phillips. I was going to ask if they thought we could move Sarah today if we got the permanent housing setup by night fall.”
Gretchen said, “It will be all right with me, you however need to probably ask them and they went to check on Mr. Jacobs.” “Thanks Ma’am, your word is all I need we are a team here at the Clan” said Woods. Smiled at Gretchen and turned to leave, he was burning daylight and had things to do and people to get moving.
Blake had finished up his second plate of stew and was looking for Woods when he seen him come out of the Medical tent. Blake hollered, “Woods, you need some help, I am available for a couple of hours before I need to check on the trucks and make sure they are fueled and ready to go in the morning.” “Always can use your help big guy, we might need to move a mountain or something and you are just the man for that type work lots of brawn and not much brains,” Woods said and laughed at his friend who balled his fist and shook it at him as he hustled to catch up. When Blake caught up, he reached and got Wood in a head lock and said, “Not much sense, huh, maybe I will squeeze your head till some of yours comes out and I will have some.” Woods in a muffled tone because of the great big forearm that was in front of his face said, “What if you dropped it then we would both be without sense,” and tried to laugh as got thumped by the big index finger of Blake on the head. The big ox didn’t know his strength and it really hurt. Woods had to act like it didn’t though, because it would have upset his friend to think he actually hurt Woods while just playing.
Blake let him go and said, “What do you need me to do, Boss?” Woods thought for a minute and said, “Bring the other twenty-eight-footer over here by the Medical tent, as that is the next thing we are going to need and it will be ready to off load as soon as Joe gets through with the Lull on the last one over there.” Blake took off in a fast walk and said, “On it,” over his shoulder as he made his way towards the truck.
As this was happening Megan was monitoring the radio and scanner and was still hearing from time to time what appeared to be a running battle with someone. She would have the signal for just a minute on the scanner and then it would be gone. Megan decided that she would continue to monitor the signal and talk with someone at supper time. James and Thomas walked in about this time finally getting to come and eat after Melton and Robert relieved them out at the OP after they finished eating and taking a break. James asked, “What’s happening, Megs?” She answered, “Why aren’t you two helping Woods get the new housing setup.” Thomas answered, “Didn’t realize they were doing that, let’s go James,” and the boys were gone from the Communications shack as fast as they appeared.
Meanwhile across town there was a firefight exploding between the Command Element which had finally showed up to the rendezvous sight and the First Sergeant’s Platoon and few stragglers that had showed up before the Command Team. The Terrorist had followed the Command team in their fighting retreat and set in on the whole group just as they arrived. Luckily the rendezvous sight had been picked in advance and pre-supplied for just such contingencies.
The National Guardsman were giving better than they were getting. The problem was they were outnumbered five or six to one. The Swords of Allah also didn’t seem to care if they charged head long into the group as long as they took out some when they did. As the tide was turning for the Guardsman a Terrorist truck made it to the front HUMVEE and it must have been loaded with explosives. The explosion took out most of the troops and by a freak of nature the compression of the bomb bounced off the concrete barrier back at the Terrorist killing many of them. The Terrorist left were too busy shouting Allah Akbar to notice the First Sergeant and a few of his men drive away in the only two vehicles left working a five-ton M924 Cargo truck and a HUMVEE.
The First Sergeant and his five troops tried to put as much space between them and the Terrorist as possible. Murphy decided to stay with the Terrorist and they never noticed the troops leave and would report to their Leader that they had killed all of the Infidels. The First Sergeant had a plan and as he no longer had a Command structure or any orders, he was implementing it. Until otherwise ordered his plan was to get in touch with the only people who seemed to know how to deal with the present-day situation and survive. He was hoping that the Clan had hooked up the AN/VRC-91 and if not that he could find a working CB. His team was heading back to the last place he had seen the Clan and going to ground and hopefully make contact with the Major and her people.
As the First Sergeant and his troops were heading towards the Clan’s side of town Dr. Phillips was giving Twos another dose of oral antibiotic and a B-12 injection he said, “Doc, do we have to do the needle thing?” Ruth said, “Don’t be a big baby, take it like a man,” and patted him on the rump as Dr. Phillips stuck him. Silvia walked in as this was happening and said, “Sorry, the door was open.” Twos said, “Everyone else didn’t seem to mind looking at my rear end, so don’t worry. I will cover my eyes as Dean Martin did in Rio Lobo, I think.” Twos added, “Silvia come on in. What can we do for you?” She handed a bottle of greenish liquid to Dr. Phillips and said, “Elderberry, Cinnamon and Clove, in 100-proof Vodka couldn’t find any 180-proof grain alcohol. My Mom was an herbalist, supposed to be good for infections. Thought it might help,” said Silvia and backed away.
Dr. Phillips said, “I have used this or something like it before, do you know the dosage, Silvia?” “Mom just gave use a tablespoon full in the morning and at night if we had any type infections,” said Silvia. Ruth said, “Thank you, Silvia everyone in the Clan has their own special skills and thanks for sharing your talents.” Silvia shied away and said, “You all have done so much for me, I thank you for saving me and bringing me here. Least I could do, Ma’am.”
The hustle and bustle of the day was ending and everyone was settling down except for Blake and the Major who were at the OP for the first six hours. They would be replaced by Woods and Joe who had insisted he be put on watch, for the final shift. Megan had told Woods about the running battle and he told the others and said, “Keep up the good work Megan and let us know if anything changes.”
Chapter 49
The First Sergeant and his men found a nice logging road into some deep woods and had setup a cold camp. The area was well passed the bridge and in the general direction of the proposed Clan encampment. The radioman was trying his best to get in touch with the Clan as the Sergeant called the group. He had not been at the bridge check point and thought the Sergeant was having a PTSD moment and had lost his way.
Little did the Sergeant and his troops know that by the way the Crow flies they were less than a mile and a half from the Clan near some of the paper companies pine forest. The soldiers set up a watch schedule and started sacking out. It had been a hectic few days for the state National Guardsmen and they set a four sleeping two on watch schedule. This was done after trying for a couple of hours to raise the imaginary Clan as the radio operator named them to himself, who ever heard of a Clan in the Twenty First century. At the Lease, Woods had come by to see Twos after hearing from Phil that he was doing some better. Twos was confined to bed on threat of death from the Doctor. Ruth was acting as her Majordomo for the Doctor to keep Twos in line. Woods asked his best friend, “Hey, big guy how you feeling and do you have a couple of minutes for an old friend in need.”
The look he got from Ruth sent a cold chill down his back. Seeing Ruth’s reaction, before Twos could answer, he added, “It is nothing big, just want to catch up with my best friend and check on his health.” Ruth said, “I am going to have to show that look to Mackenzie,” and busted out laughing. Woods said, “Please don’t, she has enough of her own and that one is pretty scary, Ruth.”
Twos said, “Do I need to leave the room, has Cupid struck yawl two also, while I have been down and out?” Ruth gave him the look. “What did I do?” asked Twos. Then reached for his wife’s hand and gave it a big pull to him and added, “Come here woman, I'll show you who’s boss,” and gave her a big kiss and smacked her on the rear. Ruth said, “You will pay for that Buster…, when you get better.”
Twos gave her a look of anticipation and said, “You talk big now with me down, we will see if you can walk the walk, later.” “You are awful,” said Ruth and winked at Twos and walked out of the room to leave the best friends to talk. Woods said, “We married better than we deserve, you know that don’t ya.” Twos said, “I thank the good Lord up above every day for that blessing that just left the room, he gave to me and only me.” Woods said, “Now, to get you up to speed. Joe and his family made it to the Lease, less his two sons, Abel and Jeremiah and his youngest Grandson and I don’t know his name. They were killed by the Terrorist before arriving here.” “Yeah very sad story, Ruth told me a little about the battle at the check point, not much else other than Sarah was hurt and may not make it,” replied Twos.
“Yeah, that is a real bummer and this whole war or whatever is a bad deal,” added Woods. “What about the housing was he able to get all that was promised,” asked Twos. Woods answered, “And then some. He actually brought deluxe packages for all the shed’s he brought and the upgrades for the ones already here. He also brought some heavy equipment and a lot of food. They brought more than enough for his people for two years and a bunch of radio equipment and knowledge.”
“Joe was in the service, Army I think, according to Megan and his specialty was Signal Corps. They didn’t bring any weapons per say, just hunting rifles and shotguns. We were able to arm them from the battle field at the bridge. We also upgraded our arsenal in the battle. The big thing being another Technical with an M-60 machine gun. The bounty included a couple of M-4’s with M-203 attachments and an extra M-60 machine gun and lots of ammo for all our weapons,” said Woods. Twos thought for a moment and said, “If we lose Sarah the price was too high. The haul sounds good, not worth Sarah or anyone from the Clan.”
Woods said, “Agreed, that is why you are the Leader my friend.” Twos said, “Yeah, I’m some leader lying flat of my back, while half the Clan goes in the morning to get Medicine for me. Ruth tried to play it off that it was for Sarah. Phil spilled the beans though when they thought I was asleep.” “Quit feeling sorry for yourself, nobody least of all me wants to hear it from you of all people,” said Woods. “Well do me a favor, then” asked Twos. “Anything I can, as long as it doesn’t cross Ruth and the Doctor,” said Woods. “You are truly a coward my friend,” said Twos. “I am truly your friend, not an idiot though,” said Woods and grinned an infectious grin at his long-time and loyal bud. “What do you want? I already know I am going to be in trouble, so tell me what you want. It will not be the first time you and I got in trouble with the wives, for some of our mischief,” said Woods. “I want you to go to the shop and bring me back the box labeled special and the twenty-six-inch barrel labeled light Palma, my rifle vise-stand and my AR tool bag,” said Twos. “Okay, you know Ruth will kill us both if she finds out,” said Woods. Ruth walked in the door and said, “If Ruth finds out what! Give it up Woods or I will go and get Mackenzie and we will both go at you till you break. You know I will, I am not kidding and you know it, so give before it gets rough.” Twos said, “Stay strong, Woods, don’t go to the dark side.” Laughing at Woods predicament with Ruth. Woods said, “Easy for you to say.” “He wants me to bring him some parts from the shop,” said Woods to Ruth and ran out of the room knowing Ruth would give in to Twos if he was alone with her. She loved the big guy, just didn’t always like him and his hard head. Ruth looked at her husband and said, “What am I going to do with the two of you? I can’t leave you alone for five minutes and you are plotting something.” Twos said, “Come here woman and give me a hug and a kiss and tell me how much you Love me,” and smiled the smile that always opened her heart. She walked to the bed and got in with him and slid up beside him and said, “It's a good thing the Doctor put you off limits,” and hugged and kissed her husband as he had asked. Not because he asked, because she Loved the big lug and would do anything for him. As she knew from experience the feeling was mutual and that was as it should be, and just for a few moments there in their bed the world was right again.
As Woods was heading towards the shop to retrieve the supplies for Twos, he saw the Doctor and Phil disappear into the AirStream. Woods thought, guess I will have to ask my wife about this little development. He knew that his wife always had the scoop on the gossip all over town, much less a little a place as the Lease.
Walking into the shop, he turned on the lights and out of habit walked over and checked the charge on the solar system before looking for the parts. They were fully charged and the system seemed to be working correctly. The shop was in such order that he went right to the parts and equipment and gathered them up for his friend and left the shop and headed back to the Lodge. On his way back, he met Joe standing out in front of his new home and stopped to speak with him about all the work they had completed and what was in store for tomorrow. It pays to have a plan and good help, he thought. Woods said, “Hello neighbor, is everything alright with your shed. Is there a problem with the solar power? I don’t see any lights, on in the cabin.” Joe said, “Oh no, you and your group did a great guy job of setting up everything in the cabin. I am just trying to visualize how I want to set up the Communications and intel shack and have room for me and Megan to sleep if need be.” “I am also figuring out how and where to put my antenna for the ham radio base station and the one I am going to make to help the signal from the AN/VRC -91. With the proper antenna that radio should be able to reach anything on the East Coast and probably across the Mississippi River on a good day. I also have a better system for us than the CB you are using for your teams. I would like to send them with the three trucks going out tomorrow. They are ham radio and I will set them up so they are all on the same wavelength and they will be just like CBs only stronger and I have ear pieces and throat mikes for them.” Woods said, “That sounds great, I know everyone will appreciate the new equipment. Do you have enough for the OP team to have one, Joe?” Joe said, “I have an even dozen of the Kenwood radios, the system was a lot cheaper if we bought a dozen. I only needed seven for my business so part of them are practically brand new. With this system we can actually have thirteen stations counting the base station.” Woods said, “Good news and Thanks for everything. I’m off, we start kind of early around here, see ya in the morning.” Joe said, “If you don’t mind me asking what’s in the packages?” “I really don’t know; it is definitely some kind of rifle because this is the barrel. I think it’s far Twos to have something to do, while he is locked up for rest. He never has been one to sit around. He gets ants in his pants, when he has nothing to do and doesn’t know how to act,” said Wood and laughed along with Joe at his description of Twos. Joe said, “I am like that myself, so I can’t say anything. I will see you and that good cooking wife of your in the morning at breakfast.” Joe turned and walked back into the cabin as Woods headed to the Lodge and his delivery to Twos and to bed. As he entered the Jacob’s side of the Lodge, Ruth was coming out of the bedroom. She said, “My beau’s sleeping. What do you have for him?” “Don’t really know, it is probably a rifle to be assembled, as I have a barrel and some parts and tools,” said Woods. “Well if it just a rifle to be assembled he can do that in his sleep, so it will not be very taxing and maybe for him more relaxing than nothing to do. I will give it to him and thanks for being a good friend to him and us, Woods,” she said and gave him a hug and took the packages. She added, “Now get and go see your family.” “Yes, Mommy,” said Woods and ran out the door. She laughed at her husband’s best friend’s antics and went back to her bedroom to get ready for bed.
Early the next morning before sun rise at the Lease, the Clan was arriving at the Lodge for breakfast, Mackenzie and Samantha with the new help of Claire who had showed up a few minutes after they started and said, “I am here to help. I am not much of a cook but I am a pair of hands and know how to boil water.” Mackenzie said, “Thanks honey, the more the merrier, thanks for coming. Since you can boil water you get the grits, we are having this morning.” “Good…,” said Claire. “That is one of the few things, I can actually cook,” and grinned at the cooks and got started putting on the big pot to boil the water for the Clan’s breakfast. Samantha said, “Ms. Claire what is your daughter’s name, she seems to be about the age of Candace, Megan, Sarah, and myself.” “Her name is Rebecca, we all call her Becky or Bec though,” she added, “Sarah is the girl who is hurt, right but who is Megan, Dad (Joe) said something about her today, yesterday really.” Mackenzie laughed and said, “She is our Communications girl, she hardly ever leaves the radios, we even bring her meals to her. She’s like a hermit, nah not really she does a great job and really is a very outgoing people person.” Samantha said, “You know, you are right, she really is an outgoing person, I have just got use to not seeing her. I am going by to see her this morning and tell her how much I miss seeing my friend.” Mackenzie said, “That would be nice Samantha. We all have taken her for granted a little, I don’t even know if she has left to take a bath or take care of herself. I am going to give her a break after we get the breakfast served and cleaned up.” After breakfast Blake, Woods, Phil, Ruth, and the Major met with Dr. Phillips and Gretchen to go over the list of things that were needed from the Pharmacies. One of the things that came up was water specifically hot water to the new Medical shed. Woods said, “Truth is I can run water easily enough, hot water is another problem altogether. We don’t have enough solar power to the shed to run a hot water heater if we had one, which we don’t.” Blake said, “There is that propane place on the way, we could stop and pick up one of those on demand deals and a couple or maybe a few of the one hundred pounds cylinders, on the way back from the medical run.” “If we are going to do that, we need to get more than one,” said the Major. Ruth said, “I hate to sound awful, but shouldn’t we worry about the medicine first, we seem to be getting side tracked. I think as long as we are here there is going to be something we are going to need.” Everyone just kind of said yes or nodded their head in agreement with Ruth. Gretchen said, “You are right the medicine, an any type of the medical equipment should be the number one priority.” Woods said, “If nothing else we will run back over to the industrial park and get some drums and paint them black like our shower set up, be better than nothing,” and all the group agreed. Woods motioned for Joe who had been standing off to the side and said, “Joe wants a few minutes of our time. He wants to better equip the teams with new radios he brought and go over there use and answer any questions.” Ruth said, “Maybe we should have all the people going for this training.” Joe said. “I think that would be a grand idea.”
They went to gather their teams and Woods told them to meet back by the new Communications shack or Joe’s house which ever we want to call it. Joe said, “We better call it my house till we get it all set up, don’t want to hurt Megan’s feelings. I am not here to steal her thunder that little Lady is doing a yeoman’s job.” After the meeting with Joe and everyone getting familiarized with the new radios everyone was ready to load up and set out for the Strip mall, the Pharmacies, and the Clinic for their goal of medicine and diagnostic equipment. The teams loaded up Blake, Ruth, Candace, and the Major, in the Black Toyota in the lead, Phil and Samantha in the F-250 pulling a trailer and Tonya, Imogene, Erica, and Silvia in the second Toyota.
With Ruth and Imogene manning the machine guns in their prospective trucks, with Candace and Samantha ready for any long-range precision rifle work that was needed. As they pulled out Megan warned the boys that they were leaving and James and Thomas said, they would have the gates open for them. Melton and Robert were getting a break this morning and would take over in a few hours when James and Thomas started working on moving the Communications Center and helping Woods with structural work around the Lease.
As they rolled out of the Lease, Mackenzie was talking with Megan and she was agreeing to go take a shower and take a break at least for a couple of hours, although reluctantly. Megan had to agree though she needed to take a bath and change her clothes. She hesitantly asked, Mackenzie how and where she could wash some clothes because she didn’t have very many at the Lease and what she had were now all dirty and smelled.
Mackenzie answered, “We only have the one washing machine and no dryer and it is some kind of antique thing that has a ringer like a mop bucket. It is under the awnings on the right side of the Lodge behind the wood pile and good luck with it.” “Well, I guess I will have to put on some wet clothes because I am not putting back on dirty,” said Megan. Mackenzie said, “You are about my size on the bottom and my shirts will be a little big, if that’s okay, I will bring you some of my clothes. We also have those clothes from Dylan’s step Mom that you are welcome to look at and have.” “That would be super great, especially underwear and socks,” sighed Megan. “Be right back,” said Mackenzie and ran to her bedroom to get her some clothes. As they Clan team got on the road and turned onto the main road the First Sergeant and his troops heard them as they rolled by towards their destination. Hearing the distinct sound of the Toyota’s they all assumed it was the Terrorist and sunk back a little from the road and their place in the woods. Joe was back out in front of his shack looking at the tree line when Woods came by on the Kubota filled with bags of Quik Crete and pulling the Concrete mixer. Woods hoped out of the Kubota beside Joe and said, “The Clan concrete company is here for the footers for that antenna, you ordered.” Joe laughed at the antics of Woods and said, “Where is your labor? I see the management.” “This is a do it yourself project Joe we just supply equipment and materials on this contract,” said Woods and laughed at the sheer terror that was Joe’s face. Woods said, “Nah, just funning you, my help will be here when they get off guard duty but how about Jed, Mark, and Becky can they help. Don’t want to push, we could really use the help with labor though.” Joe said, “Sorry, you are right, they need to get out and help, they aren’t use to it, but they need to learn and today is as good as any time to start.” The old radio man went to their cabin to find and roust out his Grand kids.
With all of his personal gatekeepers gone for the present Twos started opening the boxes with the parts for his new beauty. He was hoping for a half inch rifle, the parts he had though it might get down to the one-third of an inch if he did his part. At least some in the industry were claiming those kinds of results. Anything under half inch would suit him, even if it was point four nine nine. The first part out of the box was the twenty-six-inch Light Palma barrel from Shilen, it was a beauty, stainless steel with a Cerokot camouflage pattern. The barrel had a threaded deep crowned end and 1 in 10 twist. The next package held the Falkor Defense's Petra configuration precision machined lower and upper with Geiselle SSA-E trigger assembly and the special Falkor length gas tube. The next parts out of the box was the Petra MLOK adaptable forend with their specific heat sink lock nut. He then pulled out the Magpul PRS Precision Adjustable stock and the ERGO Tactical Deluxe Pistol grip. This was to be his dream rifle and of course it was chambered in his beloved 300 Win Mag. He didn’t realize it but he was humming a familiar tune when Dr. Phillips walked in to his room and said, “Just as I though, the cat is away for one minute and the RATS come out to play. What do you actually think you are doing Twos, what part of bed rest did you not understand? Am I going to have to literally sedate you, for you to stay in bed and that is one thing thanks to the bikers I have plenty of to use,” added Dr. Phillips? “Who licked the red off of your candy this morning,” asked Twos? He went on to say, “You really need to work on your bed side manner Doc,” and grinned at the Doctor trying to smooth his way out of trouble. Dr. Phillips replied, “That grin might work with Ruth and the fearsome threesome but not with me now back to bed.” She grabbed him by the ear and said, “Walk buster,” and steered him from the chair back over to bed and proceeded to give him a shot of sleep medicine that she had prepared for just this scenario. Her and Ruth had talked and planned this little ambush on Twos. It was just enough for a couple of hours but it would do the trick and give the medicine that he had in his system a chance to do the job it was supposed to do without Twos taxes his system by pushing it to the limit. Ruth, the Doctor and Woods had decided it was for the his own good. Weather Twos liked it or not he was the leader of the Clan and as such had obligations even to himself.
As the Twos Clan convoy made its way toward the strip mall, it was evident to Blake and his team that the route that they had run just a few days past had been dealt a heavy dose of abuse and attacks. Cars were burned out and buildings were pock marked with bullet holes and the signs of war. Ruth said, “This looks like the pictures I have seen of Beirut and Sarajevo during their wars, not the southern part of America. I am just not ready for this in America.”
The Major said, “I think this is our America, at least for the immediate to intermediate future. It is here to stay I am afraid.” Blake said, “We need to remind Phil and Tonya to stay frosty and to holler out at the first thought or signs of trouble.” Candace called Phil and Imogene on the new radios and made them aware of Blake’s wishes. As they drove past one of the really nice gated communities there was fire still burning at several houses in the subdivision and Ruth chambered the Ma Deuce and made it ready for full throttle rock and roll.
Imogene mean while did the same thing two trucks back and Phil handed Samantha one of the two cut down model 1100 Remington shotguns he had recovered from the bikers. Checked the chamber on the other and laid it across his lap. Blake told Candace, “Tell everyone to pick up the tempo about five miles per hour, I want some wiggle room away from here.” Candace immediately delivered the news as Blake accelerated away from the burning houses and towards their target of the strip mall. A few minutes later they were passing the local propane distributor and to Blake’s and the teams’ amazement it looked as if it was still intact for the most part. The Major hopefully said, “Maybe we can get those water heaters yet.” Candace said, “Let’s hope it is still standing on the way back, this neighborhood is being torn apart by someone.” As they rolled on towards the mall the sounds of gunfire and the occasional explosion was beginning to be the normal sounds of their travels, like the background music of the times they lived. Candace said, “I never thought I would see the day that my neighborhood and town was a war zone, not like we saw on the news at night in third world countries.” Blake said, “Me neither little bit, kind of makes you want the good old days, when your only problem was weather your Dad would let you go to the dance or not.” Candace amused by Blake’s antidote said, “We both know the answer to that, was no, but yeah I know what you mean.” As they got closer to their destination the sounds of gun fire and war seemed to be getting closer and more aggressive. Blake said to Candace, “Call the others, tell them we are going to pull over into that parking lot up ahead and pow wow for a minute.” She called the trucks and they acknowledge the instructions and followed into a business parking lot. Back at the Lease Woods and Joe with the help of the Grand kids were making Concrete and digging footers for the two antennas that Joe wanted to raise. It was hard work for the Grand kids but they liked working with Grand Pa and Becky was learning to run the backhoe attachment. She was a natural like James thought Woods. Showing her once was all it took and she was probably already doing better than he could thought Woods. The boys were helping Joe with the concrete mixer and the wheel barrow putting the concrete in the holes being dug by the backhoe. Woods thought they would be through by the time James and Thomas got there. If so, they could go back to setting up the two big 32 by 16-foot sheds with the double lofts and finish the plumbing to the Medical shed and those two sheds. Mackenzie was listening to the radios and Megan was taking that well-deserved hot shower and washing her hair for the second time and was wandering if anyone here knew how to cut hair. She decided she would ask Mackenzie after she washed her clothes. It was time to cut her hair even though Thomas liked it long and so did James. She thought why did I think about what James thinks. It was a mixed emotion for her, one she had never really admitted. She said to herself but out loud, “Hmmm, that is something to think about.” Blake was talking with Phil, the Major and Tonya with the others manning the machine guns and in a defensive perimeter around the trucks.
As they talked the sounds of a battle probably about where they were going raged. “It sounds as if someone is at the Clinic or the Pharmacies trying to get the dope or the medicine like us,” said Phil. Blake looked at his friend and the Major and said, “What do we do if is not the Terrorist, it’s just a group like us.” The Major said, “First off it is not a group like us. We brought Gold, Silver, and cash to trade with the owners of the material, so if they are trying to take by force, they are scum and not anything like the Clan, end of story.” Phil said, “I agree completely with the Major.” Blake said, “It is unanimous then I just didn’t want to be the one to say it first, in case I was wrong in my thinking.” “With all that being said, what is our plan,” asked the Major? “We were looking to you,” said Phil and Blake agreed. The Major answered, “We move up closer and drop Candace and Samantha off with Phil to watch their backs and let them do their thing from far away and the rest of us in the Toyotas with the machine guns close with the enemy and kill the enemy.” “Sounds like a plan,” said Phil. “Easy for you to say, as you are going to be with the far away element and not closing with the enemy,” said Blake, “Is the big baby scared,” said Phil. The Major laughed at the two big friends’ banter and said, “If he has any sense he is scared, as we all should be.” Phil said, “Easy Major was just messing with my buddy. Retract the claws.” “I know, let’s tell the others and do this,” said the Major. Candace and Samantha said, “Give us about three minutes to find a good place and get set up and then do your thing.” One good thing about where they lived in the Piedmont area of the south, there was always some high ground and luckily, they were on the high side of the battle ragging before them. The snipers would control the high ground for the Clan team. It made the range calculations a lot easier and they would be shooting from almost a quarter mile this time. The shooting range varied from about two hundred and eighty meters on the short side to almost four hundred on the long side. Flight time on the 300 Win Mag at almost 3300 feet per second to the four hundred meters about four tenths of a second. Samantha’s PSL with the 7.62 X 54r 150 grain bullets about 2700 fps almost a half of a second so the lead would be much different if the trucks were moving as fast as before explained Candace to Samantha. Samantha said, “I have never shot moving targets with a rifle.” “Well, try to shoot stationary, if you can but if not, I will try to tell you what the lead is but for now I am guessing about twenty feet in front of the target for your rifle at this range or about the length of the truck at the longest ranges,” said Candace.
As they peered over the hill, they got lucky all of the cars were sitting still; the attackers a mixed bag of Latino and black gang bangers from the dress were standing behind their rides shooting at the front of the CVS Pharmacy and from the looks the adjacent Dollar Tree store. The attacking groups were quartering away a little from the Teen Lady Snipers as Phil had dubbed them. The shots however would be fairly easily as they were about mid-way across the parking lot from the rise they were on and about three-hundred-twenty meters away. So not quite as bad as Candace had thought. Candace told Samantha, “They are the bad guys, it is just like shooting on the range. Breath, aim for center mass and squeeze the trigger while riding the recoil. Phil, you spot for her and call her shots, unless we get behind the eight ball. I will pick my own shots and I will take all of the ones on the other side past the big red Grand Marquis with the twenty-two-inch rims. That will leave you the ones at about two-hundred-ninety meters to three-hundred-ten meters. No change for the wind as it is less than two miles per hour by the flags on the top of the mall. I would give it four clicks and you will be dead on unless you want to shoot Kentucky Windage like me.” “No, I will adjust and I think four clicks is right too,” said Samantha. Phil said, “Fifteen seconds till our three minutes is up, Ladies. Samantha your target is the guy in the red wife beater with the blue headband, he seems to be the leader of the Latino group.” Candace said, “I got the big black guy with the bald head by the Beamer, he seems to be a leader also.” Phil said, “Shooters ready, fire on my mark…, mark.” Candace’s NEMO Watchmen spoke just about a half a second before the PSL of Samantha. Candace’s shot flew true and the bald guy’s head exploded as she rode the light recoil of the big rifle and worked her way till the next in line came in her sight picture. Samantha’s shot on the Latino leader flew true and Phil said, “Hit high left, he’s down. Ten meters to your left, blue shirt headband, Glock, fire when ready.”
As Phil was speaking to Samantha the throaty roar of the Hi-Lux and its Ma Deuce came to the dance. If you have ever heard a fifty-caliber Ma Deuce you never forget its distinct staccato roar. If you have and its fire is incoming it is time to hunt a hole and pull the cover in over yourself as you try to think, I am small, I am small. As Candace was squeezing the trigger of the Watchmen for the second time and riding the recoil to the next target. Imogene and the PKMS came over the hill and added her voice to the dance. Forty or so thugs began to do two things, die and try to load into their autos and leave the strip mall parking lot. The Teen Lady Snipers and the combined fire power of the two machine guns and the Major and Erica firing their M-4s was too much for the thugs. Candace got off five rounds and Samantha three before the issue had been handled. One car got all the way out of the parking lot before Imogene found the lead with her PKMS and the tar heel blue Mercury Grand Marquis rolled to a flaming stop about a half a mile down the way.
Blake pulled back to behind where the group had been attacking the Pharmacy and the Dollar Tree and got out and stood behind the Toyota door and said something real original, “We come in peace,” in as loud a holler as he could muster. A voice from the Dollar Tree with a heavy Indian accent said, “Go away we don’t have anything, to give you.” Blake said, “We are not looking for gifts we have Gold, Silver, and / or cash to pay for goods.” As he was saying this a shot rang out from one of the thugs lying in front of them hitting Erica in the throat and blowing out her esophagus. The flight of the projectile continued taking out her Carotid artery on its way out the other side of her neck. She would bleed out before anyone could get to her to put pressure on her neck she died basically before she hit the ground. The Major seeing the hood rise shot him with a short burst of automatic fire from her M-4, yet not before he had done his damage. The Major having seen what had happened proceeded to shoot every thug lying in the parking lot, from where she was standing. Tonya was the first to get to her friend from before this mess that was called the new world, she held her in her arms and started to weep uncontrollably.
As this was happening two women and a man came out of the CVS and an Indian man and an older woman came out of the Dollar Tree walking towards the Clan. The man said, “We honor your peace and are thankful for you saving our lives. Anything we have you are welcome to have in reason. We still need to live ourselves.” Blake said, “Candace you got your ears on, tell Phil bring up the truck and trailer, you and Sam keep watch please.” “Will do, over,” said Candace falling back into her radio talk. As Phil brought the F-250 and the twenty-four-foot enclosed trailer down to the strip mall, Blake and the Major were talking with Raj Sood and his mother Jasmine. The Mother and son were the owners of the Dollar Tree and the strip mall. Raj who had lived in America since he was three spoke good English his Mother struggled a bit to say the least. Raj said, “We have been staying here in the Dollar Tree. Our whole family for the last four days trying to guard the mall and our life’s savings the store contents.” “The Pharmacist and the Asst. manager of the CVS have been there since day one.” Raj was pretty sure. They had not had any losses the Sood’s had not been so lucky his wife and his two sons and their wives had been killed over the last couple of days. “The thugs would have overrun us today if you had not showed up as we were down to just a few rounds for our rifles,” said Raj. As the Pharmacist walked up, she announced, “I am Billie and this is Jane and her husband Lane. We thank you for your help. What do you need?” “We need all types of medicines; I have a list from our Doctors. We will take everything you will sell us though as we have a large group,” said Blake. Ruth hollered from the back of the Toyota still manning the Ma Deuce, “Ask them if they want to come to the Lease and join the Clan.” After much discussion it was decided that they would load everything they could from the Pharmacy onto the trailer and the trucks and the Sood would load as much of their food and goods onto their small trailer and they would all come to the Lease. Blake said, “Woods is going to start hating us you know, every time we leave and come back, we create more work and a bigger housing problem for him.” Candace said, “I will call Megan and warn them as I am at the highest point.” She got her Mom and Joe at the same time and told them of the news and their approximate ETA back to the Lease. Candace forgot about the stop at the propane dealer, when she gave them the time. The loading went fast as the CVS manager and Pharmacist had already decided to make a run for it and they had boxed up a lot of the medicines beforehand. With the Sood’s Subaru Forrester and small trailer and the truck of the Assistant mangers husband loaded to the gills the convoy headed back towards the Lease with Blake in the lead and Tonya riding trail. They moved out and picked up Candace and Samantha from the top of the rise on their way home. Twos was awakening from his Dr. Phillips induced night-night and was a little funny brained as he put it. Twos would have the last laugh on the Ladies though as he was up and putting together his dream rifle. Twos decided he would let Dr. Phillips and Ruth test fire it the first time, just in case the meds had him more out of it than he thought he was, he laughed at his own joke.
Woods had received the news from Mackenzie about the new people and he was sure he had the new housing dilemma figured out. It would involve the Indian family and the CVE manager couple living in the same twenty-eight-footer or one of them living in the tent. It didn’t matter to him; it would be their decision not his. James and Thomas were back on the job with Joe’s Grand kids and Amy was now helping too. It was time to set the thirty-two-foot shed’s and that would help the housing situation immensely. They were really nice and they had a little more livable square footage than his wing of the Lodge. Joe was setting up the radio from the National Guards men and his ham radio while the concrete set up. Blake pulled into the Suburban propane lot and shut down the Toyota and told Candace to tell everyone to stay in the trucks and him and the Major would go for ‘Walk About’ to coin a phrase, for their actions. The Major had a radio so she told Candace to bring the Calvary if she called for them. Candace said, “You know it.” Then flashed a big grin at the Major as she and the big fellow went to check everything out. The Major was explaining to Blake how to clear a room when he said, “Where is Phil with that big Saiga shotgun of his when you need him.” She answered, “That is not a bad idea.” Then she called Phil on the radio for him to bring the Saiga and come help them clear the building. “On my way,” came the response over the radio to the Major. Phil told Samantha what was going on and to watch there six and took off to Blake and the Major just twenty yards away. The Major said, “I want to go in first.” Explaining that she would take the right side and Phil would be next and have the left side of the room and Blake would come in low and have the middle. She added, “Watch your zone and don’t shoot each other. On my count,” she said, and started counting down from three.
At one she opened the door and busted through and to the right with Phil right behind and Blake just a heartbeat later. It was not a textbook entry, they survived anyway because there was no one in the main showroom of the building. As they were feeling pretty good, they heard a sound from behind the wall of the showroom in the back of the building. A door leading to the back was found and they stacked up again and repeated their entry. It was still not according to Hoyle but much better than the first time. The same as the first room, again they found no one in the room. As they were finishing the clearance of the room, they heard the sound again. The sound was apparently coming from a flammables locker metal cabinet. They approached with care and found the cabinet had a big Master Lock on the batten hinge front plate. Blake questioned his friends, “What do you all think?”
As he was asking, Phil knocked on the door of the cabinet with his shotgun twice and immediately got a response of two knocks. The three looked at each other as if to say what do we do now and Phil broke the ice by tapping on the cabinet three times and the reply came back three taps from inside. “I guess we need some bolt cutters,” said Blake. They all started looking around and couldn’t find any. Phil said, “I have some breaching rounds. It might actually bust whoever is in there’s ear drums echoing off the metal.” The Major yelled, cover your ears to the person inside and said, “Phil let’s do this.” He pulled his magazine and jacketed out the round he had chambered and reached to his battle belt and removed a cartridge with yellow marking around the case. He then chambered the special purpose round and re-seated the magazine and said in a very loud voice, “Cover your ears, fire in the hole,” and blew the lock of the cabinet.
The Major and Blake stood back with their weapons pointed at the fire proof cabinet as Phil opened the door. A disheveled dart came busting out of the cabinet and ran straight into Blake. The dart being a dart and Blake being a stone wall, stone wall wins. Blake bent over and picked up the little hundred-pound sack of taters and brushed her off and as she was coming around said, “Didn’t mean to hurt you Ma’am, just wasn’t fast enough to get out of the way. It looks like you could use some water,” handing the lady dart his water bottle as a peace offering.
As it turned out the dart was the floor manager at the propane tank shop and a few days after this had started the owner showed up drunk and she was there by herself trying to get a one-hundred-pound tank and one of their grills to cook with at her apartment. He wanted to have more of a good time than she did and she ran and hid in the cabinet. She really didn’t know if he locked the cabinet on purpose or just so people couldn’t steal out of it. Blake and Phil said, “On purpose,” and the Major agreed silently with the guys. They asked her about the on demand hot water heaters and the propane tanks and she said, “The store has six of them in stock and I will give you four one hundred-pound tanks for each one. I will drive the propane truck full of 10,000 pounds of Propane there if you will take me with you to this Lease.”
So as usual the Clan had picked up another straggler and future member of the Clan along with another mouth to feed, a body to clothe, and a person to house. Twos would later tell Blake and Ruth they were going to have to start limiting membership in the Clan or they were going to have to quit picking up strays like the shelter. The look he got from Ruth told him she hadn’t got the fact that he was fooling around and he quickly told her that he was just joking. The convoy saddled up and made their way back to the Lease with the medical equipment, medicine, hot water heaters, and the propane truck with Emily the Propane dealership Floor Manager driving.
Chapter 50
Twos was finishing up his new rifle when the convoy made it back to the Lease and in walked Dr. Phillips to his bedroom. Twos was deep in thought about which optic to put on the new rifle, he had a Bushnell 6500 Elite 2.5-16 x 42mm and a Vortex Viper HS-T 4-16 x 44mm, some say potatoes others from the south say taters.
This rifle needed that US Optics LR-17 3.2 -17 X 42mm to do it justice was his opinion. Dr. Phillips broke his reverie with screech that would have awaken the dead. She screamed, “And just why are you even awake, much less up fondling a piece of metal like it is your wife. I am sure she would be envious of the way you were looking at that rifle. I gave you enough sleeping medicine for you not to wake up for at least two more hours. How long have you been up and don’t you dare try to lie to me Twos? Ruth has already told me how to read all of your personal tells.” Twos said, “I don’t know, an hour or so maybe two, what difference does it make, I am feeling much better due to your great and kind care.” “Where are my hip waders the cow manure is getting deep in here. That crap might and I do say might fly with Ruth because she loves your sorry hind end. I on the other hand, have no such feelings, quite the contrary right now. I am going to give you another shot and put you back to bed and tie you in it this time,” said Dr. Phillips. Twos pleaded, “But…, but I am feeling much better, really I am no joke.” She looked at him with the pleading eyes and said, “Twos we really need for you to get well and you need more rest for your body to heal. You are a fine specimen of man and healthy as a man half your age would appreciate being. However, you were shot less than a week ago. Some people would still be in a critical care unit with your wounds, so please humor me and stay in bed for the rest of the day at least.” “Okay, okay if you feel that strongly about it, I will try to stay in bed till morning,” said Twos. She said, “Thank you, now can I trust you because you were pulling at the hair above your right ear, which Ruth said is a dead giveaway that you are not telling the truth.” “Women, you can’t live with them and they want let you shoot them,” he said and busted out laughing at the Doctor. He added, “I will stay right here and not do anything else till morning, scout’s honor.” “Ruth told me, you would say that and to tell you, that you were never in the scouts,” and from the look on his face she knew she was right. “I got ya big boy, just threw that one out there and by the look on your face I was right. I will have to tell Ruth about that one. I know she will appreciate that one. How that woman puts up with you is a mystery? It has to be Love, only thing that would explain it.” Dr. Phillips handed him another oral med and said, “Take this and get back to bed. I have to go check on Sarah, someone who deserves a Doctor with skills like mine,” “Hack,” said Twos and coughed into his hand. She said, “I will give you another shot, if I here anymore of that,” laughed and walked out the door as she had came in like a ghost.
Joe was talking with Megan who had finished her body and clothes washing, and was now dressed in some of the clothes from Dylan’s step Mom. Returning to her duties and taken back over the radios. Joe was telling her about the plans to move everything to the new building and how she would still be in charge he was just there to consult with her and be some support. Megan said, “Thanks Joe, for being so nice. But you are the professional and I am young enough to be your daughter. You have more experience than I have years alive. I will be your helper and that is the end of that.” “No that is not the end of that, we will do it together how about that, young and old. One of us knows one thing and the other has knowledge of the new,” said Joe. “You drive a hard bargain, Joe deal,” Megan said. She added, “We can’t do anything till everyone gets back to the Lease, I don’t want to take a chance with our people out with the radios.” “You are a smart young lady, glad to be on your team,” said Joe. “Did you think, I wouldn’t catch the way you phrased that if I am really a smart young Lady,” she said and smiled a radiant smile at Joe.
As Joe and Megan were talking, Woods and his crew had set the last of the buildings and were busy running water to the Twos Clan Medical facility and hoping for the hot water heaters. Across the way from the Lease another type of conversation was going on with the First Sergeant and his Radio operator. The Specialist said, “The three of us from the Santee area are leaving and going home. We are taking our share of the stuff in the five-ton and the HUMVEE with the 240.” First Sergeant incredulously asked, “Who died and left you in charge of anything Specialist, last time I checked there were a lot more chevrons on my sleeve and a lot less on yours. Do you remember anything about the Army Command Policy soldier?” “I am not in the Army as of last night, my Command was killed and I escaped and quit, your Army. I was only in so I could get my tech school paid for, not fighting some fool war here in America or anywhere else for that matter. I didn’t sign up for this and we are going home to see about our families,” replied the Specialist Radio Operator all matter of fact as if the outcome was already decided. The First Sergeant pointed to the other two conspirators and said, “Does this clown speak for the two of you or do you have something to say?” The other two just stood there like statues watching the high stakes poker game play out. The First Sergeant said, “I will take that as a yes. Well, I will refresh the three of you on that Army Command Policy. I will not bore you with a lot of wherefore and what for since you all have places to go and all. The Policy says…” As he un-holsters his side arm and draws it, “That in times of War, acts of desertion are punishable by death executed by the Commanding Officer of the troops on the spot.” The First Sergeant then pointed the Beretta at the Radio Operator and said, “You have exactly one second to drop your weapons very slowly and put your hands on your heads.” The First Sergeant now had the trios undivided attention, so they complied with his Command and dropped their weapons and assumed the position as they say. He told his other two soldiers to pick up the weapons and put them in the HUMVEE, and they followed his orders without question to the tee. After they removed the weapons, he told them to retrieve the personnel gear of the three mutinous soldiers and one case of rations per man and one five-gallon carboy of water and one of fuel and place that in the HUMVEE and turn it around facing out of the woods. The soldiers got to carrying out the rest of the First Sergeant’s orders. “Now that we have that out of the way, Specialist, I would like your one-time pad and the key to your radio and any other radio equipment that you may have at your disposal,” said the First Sergeant. He pointed to his gear and told the soldier getting it together, what to leave out. The First Sergeant said, “Now that wasn’t so bad was it, Specialist?” “No, First Sergeant,” he replied with a down trodden expression. “Now this is how it is going to work; Private First-Class Jennings is going to drive the HUMVEE with your stuff almost out to the road and leave it and then double time back. When I can see him coming back, I will say take off and you will have ten seconds to be out of my sight, heading towards the HUMVEE. You will get in the HUMVEE and leave this area post haste and if I ever see anyone of you again, I will shoot you where you stand. Have I made myself perfectly clear on my orders, soldiers,” asked the First Sergeant? “Perfectly clear, First Sergeant,” said the Radio Operator. “I did not hear the answer from you two soldiers. Did I make my Orders perfectly clear,” the First Sergeant asked again? “Yes, perfectly clear, First Sergeant,” came the reply in perfect unison from all three soldiers the second time. “Jennings did you understand my orders,” asked the First Sergeant? “Yes, First Sergeant,” was his answer. The First Sergeant said, “Then, why do I still see you and that HUMVEE, Jennings.” “Gone First Sergeant,” said Jennings as he left at a run towards the HUMVEE. The First Sergeant started talking to the rebellious soldiers as if nothing had ever happened. “Now we have a couple of minutes before Jennings gets back. I would not go through Columbia for any reason. Make a big detour around that area. I would also travel at night with your night vision gear if at all possible and lay low during the day. I would probably consider it a good day if I made thirty-five to forty miles travel.” “Don’t push your luck and stay away from people as much as possible. You have twelve meals for each of you plus your three in your packs. Fifteen meals are enough for two weeks easy so you have plenty of food. You will have to find water, after a couple of days so be looking every chance you get to fill up. No fires, have a cold camp always and make sure you look at it after the sun comes up and always post a guard, two sleeping and one guard.” “Any questions, if not Godspeed to you and I hope your families are still there when you make it home.”
As the Sergeant was finishing Jennings came into view and the trio took off at a run. The decision they had made today would be a decidedly bad one and they would not last a week on there on in the new world. They had chosen a leader that was unprepared to lead them in today’s world and bad decisions would get them killed quickly and horribly.
The convoy was turning onto the junction road when Imogene facing backwards in the tail drag Charlie position thought she saw a HUMVEE take off back towards town. She would tell Blake, Phil, Ruth and the Major about it when they got back inside the Lease. Melton and Robert having gotten the word from Megan that the convoy was coming in with an extra propane truck were waiting at the gate when Blake pulled up and spoke to the young men. Blake couldn’t call them boys anymore they did the job of men and had killed to defend the Lease and the Clan they were just young not boys anymore. Melton said, “Dad wants the Propane truck over by the barn he is building a bermed area in which to park the truck for safety.” “Will do, Melton, thanks for the hard work by you and your brother,” said Blake. Ruth said, “I agree, great job guys,” in a Motherly way even holding the handles of the Browning. Melton said, “Dad also told me, that the two new families would be staying in the new shed over at the ten o'clock position. If they don’t want to stay together it would be a tent for the family that loses the coin flip. The Pharmacist and the Propane lady would be staying in the thirty-two-foot shed on the side closes to the Lodge by Phil and your trailer. Dad also said, that you, Phil, the Major and Dr. Phillips needed to talk with him about sleeping arrangements and moving from the AirStream.” Ruth spoke saying, “Melton that is the most words I have ever heard you say in a week much less at one time. I am very proud of you opening up like that.” Melton just glowed and said, “Thank You, Ms. Jacobs that was nice.” “Melton, you know I have told you a hundred times to call me Ruth,” Ruth scolded. “Yes Ma’am,” was all Melton added and went back to manning the gate. The convoy slowly made its way into the Lease through the wood line. As the newcomers were wondering what was in the deep woods and if they had possibly made a mistake, with their decision on coming to the Lease as it was called. As they cleared the woods, Blake could smell the food cooking and he couldn’t decide if that was a good thing or not, until he realized he hadn’t smelled anything until he gotten halfway into the hay field and not at first when he entered the field. He turned to the Major and said, “When did you smell the food cooking?” The Major said, “What!” “When did you smell the food cooking,” Blake asked again? “I don’t know maybe a few minutes ago,” she answered. “I asked the question wrong, my bad. Where did you first smell the food cooking,” Blake asked? A light came on in the Major’s head and she answered, “Definitely, after we came out of the tree line and not before.” “Good, me too. Was a little worried we were broadcasting out our site location with the smell, all over the place,” said Blake. Mackenzie and Claire had been hard at work roasting the rest of the hind quarter from the deer, Candace had killed. The pair preparing some gravy from the drippings to go over the ever-present rice and made some Cornbread with some Chilies in it for Woods and the boys. Everyone had been working so hard and Joe had brought fresh Chili peppers from his garden and had been glad to supply them for lunch and the Cornbread if he got the first piece, he said. Joe grinned at Mackenzie and added, “That boy better take good care of you Mac or I am going to steal you away yet. A woman as pretty as you and a good cook, a hard combination to beat.” Mackenzie said, “What would your wife say, if she was alive, Joe?” “The same thing she said while she was alive, that I was no good and no one else would put up with me but her and that she had been drunk when she married me and didn’t believe in divorce. She was stuck. Then just laugh and walk away,” said Joe as if that explained it all. Claire said, “They loved each other like crazy and us all the same. That’s why I call him Dad and called her Mom.” Mackenzie said, “Ladies it looks like the convoy made it back, let’s start setting the tables and get the drinks ready.” She stuck her head in the Communications room and told Megan to call everyone on the radio and tell them Lunch was ready. Megan got busy doing her new job that she really loved.
As the convoy stopped in front of the Lodge and the Clan members and the new arrivals started to get out of the vehicles; the new arrivals were somewhat in awe of the order and the facilities they found in the woods. After many days of looting and chaos, the order was most amazing and calming. Emily the Floor manager from the propane store was one of the first to get out of her vehicle and she bent over and kissed the ground and said to all, “Thank you, I prayed for relief and a safe place with good people and this is definitely God’s perfect answer to my prayers.” Billie the Pharmacist said, “I agree, what government agency had the fore thought to provide this place for all to come.” Woods who had just walked up to start people heading in the right direction and get them headed to lunch hearing the comments from the pharmacist said, “Whoa their little Lady, I don’t know what made you think any government foreign or domestic had anything to do with the Lease. I will assure you they did not.” “The Lease is the brain child of one George Brady Jacobs the Second and he would be the farthest thing from any type of government official ever. This is private property owned by him and his wife Ruth Jacobs who I guess you have already met on some level as she was the lady manning the Ma Deuce on the back of the Black Toyota Hi-Lux that saved your bacon and led you into the Lease.” “Her daughter was also the lady with the long rifle who is now standing beside her Mother and one of my best friends the little guy Blake Gilreath, driver of the truck and mechanic extraordinaire. For anyone who cares I am Woods and I guess I am the tour guide here at the Lease today and I would like to show you to lunch at the Lodge where my wife is the cook, her name is Mackenzie and I would not make her mad if I was you. I speak from experience.”
Continuing after pointing to the Lodge eating area, “This place works because everyone and I do mean everyone carries their own weight and then some. With all that being said, let’s go and eat, follow me and glad to have you here at the Lease.” Woods turned towards the Atrium and the succulent smelling food his wife and the other ladies had prepared, as he was a hungry man. As he walked away Candace came out of the back of the trailer with a couple of bottles of Oxygen and the hook ups for delivery to a patient and said, “Mom, I am taking this to the Medical facility for Sarah and to check on her do you want to go.” Ruth said, “No baby, I am going to check on your Dad before I go to eat.” Blake said, “Give me those Candace and I will go check on Ms. Sarah with you.” The Major walking up said, “Got room for one more, to see Sarah.” “The more the merrier,” said Candace as she hugged Blake and smiled at the Major. She added grinning at the Major, “Got to get all of these I can before you make an honest man out of him, Major.” The Major laughed and said, “Baby girl, he will always have hugs for you as long as I am ruling the roost.” The Major went and gave the both of them a hug and a kiss on the cheek for Blake. They made their way over to the new shed and walked into the building to see Dr. Phillips and Gretchen both intently checking on Sarah. Their intent so strong that neither one of them even noticed that anyone had entered the building, until Blake said, “Doctor’s where would you like for me to put these Oxygen cylinders?” Dr. Phillips said, “My, oh my, they couldn’t have come at a better time bring them over here and we will hook one of them up to Sarah right now.” Blake brought them over and put the cylinder in the gurney bracket as he had seen Phil do on a ride with him on the ambulance and got out of the way. The Major said, “How is she doing Doc?” “It is still touch and go; this Oxygen can only help. The truth is, we are not fully sure why she isn’t responding better to the treatments and the surgery. We are hoping we didn’t miss something. What all else did you bring,” asked Dr. Phillips? A whole trailer full of stuff from the Pharmacy and the Clinic and a Pharmacist. “Would she be of any help,” questioned Candace? Gretchen said, “Yes, maybe if she knows what all she brought, there may be something she has that we haven’t thought about. A third opinion would be great, get her and Phil, if you would Candace.” Candace left at a fast trot, towards the Lodge to find Phil and the Pharmacist. Arriving at the Lodge Candace saw Phil immediately he was eating lunch and she went over and told him what the Doctor’s wanted. Phil said, “I will leave in one minute let me finish this up it is great.” Candace said “That is fine. Do you see the Pharmacist?” Phil with his mouth completely full, pointed a couple of tables over. Candace said, “Thanks,” and went to talk with Billie. She said, she would follow her to the Medical building as she wasn’t completely sure where it was. Candace said, “Follow me,” and turned to her left and headed out of the Atrium towards Sarah and the Doctors.
Ruth was in checking on Twos who was fast asleep. The error of his ways was laying across the chair he had been working out of at the small table with all his tools. Ruth just smiled at her big man. No person had ever affected her the way Twos did, even fast asleep. She had dated guys who were probably better looking to most, not her. She had also been with that guys that were easier to get along with, Twos could be a handful she thought when it was something, he was adamant about. There were certainly guys with more money to spend on her and take her to better places. Some may have been smarter, she doubted that. They all paled in comparison to Twos, when you measured the whole package. Just think of his friends everyone knew Phil was a hunk. Woods was rich and Blake was the genuinely best person around, she thought. Yet when it was all measured out everyone flocked to her Husband, men and women.
Some Ladies it would have made jealous, she thought, it just made her proud that he picked her or so he thought. She had known she would have that man the first time she saw him. She just had to make him work for it a little and think it was his idea. As she walked out to get her something to eat for just this one moment all was right in Ruth’s world. As she was walking out, she ran into Mackenzie and she said, “That man still does it to you doesn’t he, is he awake,” and laughed at her dear friend who didn’t realize the glow she had coming out from seeing her husband. Ruth said, “No he is resting, peacefully.” “I will save him a plate as he didn’t eat breakfast. I know he will be hungry when he awakes,” said Mackenzie. Joe seeing the two Ladies coming his way said, “Just how many beautiful women are at this place,” and bowed to the pair. “Don’t pay him any mind Ruth, he is just trying to get an extra piece of Cornbread,” said Mackenzie. “I am crushed, truly crushed, that you would thing so poorly of my character, Ms. Mackenzie,” said Joe and tried to look hurt. Mackenzie laughed and said, “You are definitely a character alright, I don’t know about you having any.”
Woods had sent James and Thomas to relieve his boys, Melton and Robert so they could get some food and a little rest away from diligently watching the front line for the Clan. He was talking with Becky and Amy about what he needed to do to get water into the cabins. Amy said, “We brought the single sink packages for the twenty-eight footers and the double sink packages for the thirty-two footers and the plumbing materials to hook them up if we can get a line to the cabin, I can hook them up. I have done them a few times with my husband when they were behind on set up orders. They are small sinks and they are stackable, that is why we had room to bring them. Dad thought it would make things easier.” Woods said, “He was right, I was going to have to fabricate something from steel.”
Joe and Megan were talking about the radio and computer equipment and moving it to the new Communications and Intelligence Center building as Joe called the Cabin. He said, “I always wanted my own Communications and Intelligence Center.” Grinning like the cat who ate the Canary at Megan. Megan said, “You are a trip for an old man, are you sure you are not like fifteen-year-old in an old man’s body. Like that movie I saw once.” Joe said, “Who are you calling old, do you want to Indian rassle, whipper snapper,” and showed her his Popeye pose? She laughed so hard she almost puked and said, “I give you are a young James Bond.” Joe said, “Only if I am the Sean Connery one, especially not Timothy Dalton.” Megan picked at him again and said, “Who is Sean Connery and Timothy Dalton, I never heard of them.” After the banter they got together and put a plan together to move the Center as soon as they got the new antennas erected and ready to hook up. They didn’t want to lose any coverage. They also decided that they would get the Army radio working first because it was an addition and they could work on it and still have the others working.
Phil had arrived at the medical cabin and just as he was asking the Doctor’s what they needed Candace came in with Billie the Pharmacist. The Doctor’s told the two of them about Sarah’s symptoms. Explaining how they didn’t think she was responding to the surgery and subsequent treatments the way she should or as quickly as they thought would be the norm. Billie told the Doctors of the medicines that were brought from her Pharmacy. Billie also told them that they had picked up a portable EKG, Heart monitor, defibrillator, and x-ray machine among other things at the clinic. Billie said, “I think getting that stuff unloaded from the trailer and trucks and hooking her up to some of this equipment might give us more information to make a better diagnosis of her condition.” Phil said, “I will get right on getting the equipment and medicine unloaded and into the building or the tent for storage,” and left the building to find Blake and some help to do just that.
Blake was showing Emily where they wanted to park the Propane truck and Woods was showing Raj and his Mom along with Jane and her husband Lane where their new abode was located. At least for the time being and Woods thought probably for a long while. They both decided that sharing a cabin was better than sleeping in a tent and that the cabin was better than on the floor at the strip mall. Woods also explained that they had limited electricity, wood heat, and that soon they would have at least cold running water and maybe hot water and that lights were to be blacked out after dark. The residents had to make sure by walking around and checking every night. Woods said, “One final thing, do you have any talents that we can use like electrician, plumber or something?” Lane said, “I am a cabinet maker so I can do carpentry work and a little plumbing and electrical. Kind of a handy man around the house. Do it yourself projects and the like.” Woods said, “Great just the man I need, when you get settled come see me, as we have lots of do it yourself projects around the Lease and supper will be at dark.” Jane said, “The only talent she had was she was a very good organizer and doing scheduling and inventory.” Woods said, “See Mackenzie about those talents.” Raj spoke up and said, “I have a strong back and will do what I am told but Mom is too old to do hard work.” His Mom harrumphed and said, “You no speak for me, Raj this is America. I can help cook or clean, I carry weight.” “Well, see Mackenzie at the kitchen about that Mrs. Sood,” said Woods and added, “I have got to be going, we are burning daylight.”
Twos was just beginning to wake when Ruth came back in after lunch with his plate. She said, “I figured the smell of that deer roast would get you up.” “Hey beautiful, it is great to wake up to such a magnificent sight as that roast and hey to you too honey,” Twos said and laughed at the expression on Ruth’s face. “I was just kidding sweetheart you are the second most beautiful thing in the room, no make that third, did you see my new rifle,” he added and pretended to cover his head from the looming attack from Ruth. “George Brady Jacobs the Second if you weren’t sick, I would beat you, for your foolishness,” she said in her most mean mock voice and went over and set the big plate of food beside her husband! “Come here and give me that kiss and a hug that I want, my Love,” he said. Ruth turned her nose up and answered, “Never…, never ever, if you begged and paid me, you are unworthy of my affections. I was just told of my beauty and charm by a rather handsome gentleman just minutes ago. Maybe I will see if he will show me the respect and adoration that I am so worthy of being adorned,” she could not even keep a straight face throughout her dialogue. Twos acted as if to jump out of bed and said in his best Old English voice, “I will slay any uncouth scoundrel who dare dishonor the Jacobs name and make unwanted advances at my dear Lady.” He reached for his wife and finally received the hug and kiss he wanted and it was a very affectionately kissing man and wife who was walked in on by Imogene. “Excuse me, I’ll come back later,” said Imogene and turned and left the room. Twos hollered, “Come back Imogene, she can get more loving later,” and was almost playfully slugged in the arm by Ruth, it had just enough power behind it to let him know he had crossed the line, if even just a little. Imogene walked back into the bedroom saying, “Begging my apologies Ms. Ruth.” “Never mine Imogene. What do we owe the pleasure,” Ruth asked? Imogene said, “I wanted to tell someone and I could not find Woods, Blake or the Major, so I came here to tell Twos or yourself, Ms. Ruth.” “Tell us what,” Twos and Ruth said in unison. “When the convoy was turning off of the junction road, I am pretty sure I saw a HUMVEE leaving out of the pine forest that connects right across the street from our property,” answered Imogene. “That is food for thought,” said Twos. He continued, “Imogene, could you do me a favor and go and find the Major and come back with her immediately, please Ma’am.” “Yes Sir,” said Imogene and pirouetted out of the door on her way. Ruth said in a voice that left no debate that she wanted answers and she wanted them now, “I have seen that look before your brain is running ninety miles per hour. What are you thinking, Mister?” Twos replied, “I think we need to set up a long-range patrol to go and check on the forest across the street and I know those woods better than anybody.” “No, and I mean no and that is the end of the debate,” Ruth screamed. Before the walls stopped echoing from her outburst, Tonya and Samantha came busting into the bedroom with weapons drawn and Silvia two seconds behind. Ruth said, “Woe their Ladies, what’s up?” “We heard the loud yelling and came to help,” said Samantha. “Great response time ladies,” said Twos and continued, “my wife was just expressing her opinion on one of my harebrained ideas, as she is so fond of reminding me.” The Ladies just smiled at Twos as only women can, and Tonya said, “I surely understand your frustration with the human male, Ruth and you seem to have one of the good ones.” “He is a good one, don’t let him hear me say that cause his head is big enough as it is,” said Ruth. Twos said, “Disregarding the way you have been talking about me at least to my face. Since the three of you are here, let’s wait on the Major and Imogene to get back and we will discuss my harebrained plans.” The girls all, including Ruth laughed at Twos as he started eating his lunch while he waited. “He means well, I just have to keep him in line,” said Ruth. The Ladies had another good laugh at Twos expense. The Love of the couple showing through bright and clear, as they waited.
Imogene found the Major with Woods talking about the fact that with all the new dwellings they were going to have to expand the trench lines and put in a bunch more sandbags. Woods said, “There is no rest for the weary. I do have some new good help with Joe’s Daughter - in Law and the kids and Raj and Lane. This will allow James and Thomas more time to spell the Twins at the OP. I do not want them to get burnt out and sloppy.” “Good idea, I like the way you are thinking on the matter,” The Major replied. Imogene came up to them out of breath and said, “Twos request that the Major come to his residence, immediately Ma’am.” “Imogene what is this about, do we have a problem,” asked the Major? Before thinking Imogene reverted back to her military training and said, “Ma’am, I am not at liberty to say at this time, Ma’am.” Back in role herself, the Major said, “Lead the way soldier,” and followed Imogene towards the Lodge without a backwards glance at Woods of goodbye. Woods said to himself, “Glad to see you Woods and goodbye Woods, seems those would have been the proper way to address me as I was standing there too you know.” Raj and Lane came walking up and Lane said, “To whom are you talking Woods.” “Never mind not important, glad to have the help, you fellows ready to join the Clan work force. The work here at the Lease is hard, the hours are horrible, never ending some might say, and the pay is even worse. The management however is most excellent,” he said mimicking patting himself on the back and laughed. Roj thought that was the funniest thing he had ever heard anyone say and laughed till he cried and his side hurt.
As the Major and Imogene walked into the Jacobs bedroom, Twos said, “Thank you for coming so promptly Major and to you for finding her and getting her back here Imogene.” “Major, Imogene has brought to my attention that she saw what appeared to be an Army HUMVEE leaving the Tree Plantation across the street from our property. It is my opinion that you should form a team and do a long-range recon of the tree farm across the street. You have access to everyone here at the Lease. My suggestion would be to take James, Imogene, Tonya and two more. James knows that land better than anyone here, with the exception of me. He has hunted that side of the road his whole life. The others are like yourself, trained military. What is your opinion Major?” The Major compiled her notes mentally and replied, “I concur and would like to take Samantha for her skills with a long rifle and Phil as Medic. When would you like for this action to happen, sir?” “Drop the sir bit, Major. I think you should form your team and get supplies for two days and get started and do use the new radios for the whole team.” “Great recommendations Twos, I agree completely. We will leave the property in two hours, I will brief you on the plan of action fifteen minutes before leaving,” the Major concluded. “Thank you Major and Ladies, I will see you in one hour and forty-five minutes” said Twos and the ladies except Ruth filed out of the bedroom. Ruth said, “I, no we need for you to get better and not be trouncing through the woods today. Thanks for not arguing with me on the matter.” “I Love you too, sweetheart,” was all Twos said and went back to eating his cold but good roast, rice and Cornbread as Ruth sat down on the bed with him and just held his leg.
A little over two hours later Candace who had replaced James at the OP with Thomas watched the recon team led by the Major slink across the road one by one. When she got to six, she still scanned the road intently for another thirty minutes just to make sure no one was following the team. She called over the radio to Megan but got Joe and said, “Long range recon team off site with no extra baggage, OP out.”
223shooteersc
|
|
|
Post by 9idrr on Nov 20, 2019 21:34:04 GMT -6
Boy, 50 chapters and still goin' strong. Please, keep up the good work.
|
|
|
Post by texican on Nov 20, 2019 22:47:34 GMT -6
10,000 pounds of Propane equals about 2,380 gallons of propane for propane weighs about 4.2 pounds per gallon.... Seems like a lot of propane, but with the number of people at the retreat, it will go fast....
Thanks 223 for chapters....
Texican....
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Nov 21, 2019 18:03:04 GMT -6
10,000 pounds of Propane equals about 2,380 gallons of propane for propane weighs about 4.2 pounds per gallon.... Seems like a lot of propane, but with the number of people at the retreat, it will go fast.... Thanks 223 for chapters.... Texican.... Texican,
Thanks for the valid point. They do have the truck and could possibly go for a refuel. If they live that long.
Hope all is well with you and yours. Work has got me strung out. I am ready for some time off. Was supposed to have all next week off for Thanksgiving. As a reward they told me I could work Saturday and Sunday this week and cancelled Monday for a big meeting with a client that is mandatory for me. Gotta luv the ideas of upper management. They can justify anything to themselves.
223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Dec 2, 2019 19:28:32 GMT -6
Chapter 51
Joe contacted the Major who was awaiting his call and said, “One mike no extras, continue Romeo Mike Tango Foxtrot, over.” The Major said, “Read you five by five confirm no extras, over.” “Roger One Mike, Hotel Bravo Juliet, over and out,” said Joe. As Joe was talking with the Major the First Sergeant was trying to calm his last two soldiers, Privates First Class Jennings and Dennis and develop a plan for finding the Lease and its people. The Major having set her team down a hundred yards into the forest said, “The diamond formation we talked about, James in lead with me in his drag five yards behind with Samantha five yards behind me with Phil and Tonya twenty yards to the left and right and Imogene following thirty yards behind in tail end Charlie. Move out James, I am on your six.”
James knowing these pine tree forest like the back of his hand knew where he would find the National Guardsman if they were actually in these woods. After talking with Imogene, he knew exactly what logging trail the HUMVEE would have come out of onto the road for her to see it as they turned. He plotted a circular route to the small clearing a half mile into the planted forest from the main road on the old logging road. James knew from hunting these woods that they could come in from the other side of the clearing along the high ground and better cover. Knowing from experience the trees on the other side had not been thinned yet by the paper company loggers. By his reckoning it would take three hours of slow walking to get to where he wanted to check the opening maybe more, not knowing how noisy the Major, Samantha, Tonya and Imogene. James thought, that would sound kind of sexist if I said that out loud, Candace would be all over me. The truth was he had walked the woods with his Dad, Phil, and Blake and they were all like wraiths in the woods when stalking deer.
The point man set a slow, slow pace to find out the answers to his questions. His, Phil’s and Samantha’s RealTree xtra Green Camo was just the ticket for these woodland conditions. He had to admit that Woods Mossy Oak Obsession was almost as good the Major was wearing. However, the ACU’s being worn by Tonya really didn’t cut the mustard in these woods.
James made a mental note to talk with his Dad and the Major about this very subject when he got back to the Lease. James thought, woe boy this is not a walk in the woods or even deer hunting, get your mind on the task. There might be someone out here who shoots at you first and ask questions later. He stopped in his tracks and gave the Major the closed fist sign to stop and he took a knee and started listening to the woods around him with his eyes closed. His Dad had taught him that if you close your eyes your sense of smell and hearing became more acute. After not smelling or hearing anything but the woodland noises he watched the horizon as far as he could see and worked his way closer for movement of any kind. Feeling that everything was as it should be, he rose and gave the Major the signal he was moving out. This time paying more attention and even slower. The Major had been about to stop and replace James in the lead, when he startled her with his efficient stop look and listen, she didn’t know about the smell part. The Army was very good at some things, woodsman and hunters were better in the woods. Armies since the beginning of time had a history of having to hire the local hunters and guide services to work with them in heavy woods or open country on foot going back to the days of the ancient wars. The Romans while ruling most of the known world had hired guides and scouts from the locals and it was probably done since the early years of war.
Woods and his crew were getting started this afternoon putting in water to the cabins and hot water for the Medical cabin which was being serviced first. It had the greatest need in the opinion of all of the Clan’s management team. Woods was installing the sink when he heard the Doctors say Thank God, she is responding to the new medicine and Oxygen treatments the Pharmacist thought would work. “We need to tell Billie and make her part of the Medical team full time here at the Lease,” said Dr. Phillips. She continued, “Woods could you come down here for a moment, please.” Woods answered, “One minute I need to finish the connection of the cold and hot water lines to the sink, and I will be right there.” Woods finished connecting the Copper tubing to the sink and closed the small cabinet, threw his wrenches into his bag and went to the other end of the cabin to see what Dr. Phillips needed his help to complete.
Woods walked up to the Doctors and said, “Clan Handyman extraordinaire Woods here at your beckon call. How may I be of service to the medical staff at our fine establishment?” Then bowed to the Doctor. Gretchen said, “We would like to make Billie the new girl pharmacist part of the medical team. She prescribed some different medicine that Sarah really seems to be responding. What do we have to do to make this happen?” Woods put his hand to his chin as if in deep though and said, “You would have to ask her if she wants to be part of the Clan Medical staff I guess and her to answer yes. It is a real complicated process here at the Lease with lots of paperwork and high-level meetings and stuff,” and busted out laughing at the Doctors and the looks on their faces.
“Is that all,” asked and incredulous Gretchen use to working at John Hopkins where nothing happened in less than the time it takes a glacier to move a mile? Woods said, “One second let me check the handbook, and pretended to turn some pages in a book and continued, yes it says right here on page thirty-seven paragraph A.3 that if you ask and she says yes then it is official.”
Dr. Phillips slugged Woods in the arm and said, “Twos can get away with that kind of nonsense answer you can’t.” Woods said, “That hurt you Meany, I am going to HR and tell them this is a hostile workplace…” “And you just wait till I tell Billie she will never want to work in this department” and turned and went back to hooking up the on demand hot water heater for the Ladies. At that moment Sarah asked, “Can I have some water?” Blake had Amy and Becky expanding the trench lines to encompass the new dwellings and the Grand kids with Raj and Lane filling sand bags for the new dwellings. It was a fairly well-oiled machine except for the fact that the Clan didn’t have near enough bags left to complete the project. Roj said, “We don’t have sand bags, we do however have lots of plastic bags like the ones you put your merchandise into and they are a brown color almost like the sand bags will they work. Maybe if we double bag them, they won’t tear.” Lane said, “Yes they will work, just can’t move them after they are full like a sand bag. They will bust too easy to be moved.”
“Good deal, I will go get them from the trailer,” said Raj. Feeling really good about finally being able to contribute to the group something tangible. He had a definite knew pep in his step. Becky and Amy had the backhoe and the skid steer hoping; Blake found himself thinking they were even better than James and Woods with the heavy equipment then it dawned on him. Up until a few days ago James had never even sat in a piece of heavy equipment he just had a knack for the equipment. These Ladies had done this before at least done something like digging a trench and moving dirt piles. He was told by Amy that it sure would be nice if they had a trackhoe even a small fifteen ton would make the job much faster and easier. Another thing for what seemed like a never-ending list of things they needed to make life better at the Lease.
Blake continued to shovel dirt into the sand bags and think about how much better life was at the Lease than back in town. As he did, he started singing to himself without even knowing he was doing it. The Grand boys and Lane where singing along and Danny Boy could be heard throughout the camp. Mackenzie and Claire walked out of the outdoor kitchen to take a break and listen to the guys sing. It was a sound that did their hearts good. Megan and Silvia moving some of the computer equipment to the Communications shack stopped and stood with the Ladies and listened to the melodic sound of Blake’s voice carry across the way over the voices of the other guys. Mackenzie said to the group of ladies, “I have known Blake for over ten years and I have never heard him sing once. I don’t think I have ever even heard him hum.” Claire said, “That big man has a beautiful tenor voice. He probably could make a pretty good living singing for weddings, funerals and stuff. I have a girlfriend that does that and she makes a good living and she says they always need male leads for parties and weddings.” Mackenzie said, “I would bet that before this mess, Blake probably has a quarter of the first dollar he ever made.” “Blake never buys anything much and is a great mechanic and made good money with the guys on the weekend playing professional softball. Woods said, that Blake was always giving money to widow ladies at church. He would give it to the Preacher or the Deacons and tell them who to give it to, so no one would know from where it came. He didn’t want anyone to be beholding to him or think he did it for notoriety or praise.” Silvia said, “For a big man he is not hard on the eyes, either.” Megan said, “You are right but him and that Adonis Phil are already taken, Blake by the Major and Phil by Dr. Phillips. The two of them were both scooped up like they were hundred-dollar bills laying on the floor, quick, fast and in a hurry,” and laughed at her on little joke. Megan added, “That and if my sources are right, both the Major and Dr. Phillips made eyes at Twos the first time they saw him.” Mackenzie said, “Don’t know about the Doctor but my Sister - in -Law definitely made eyes at Twos while he was lying on the floor bleeding of all places the first day of this ordeal with the Terrorist. To be honest the first time I saw the three amigos of my husband, if I hadn’t had been very happily married, I would have gone after them myself.” “I will never forget the first time I saw Phil and Twos. Woods and I were sitting eating supper at the pool where the softball team was staying, the two of them came walking out of the hotel gym after working out with wife beaters and compression shorts. They were both all sweaty and pumped up, man it looked like something out of a movie. There wasn’t a lady at the pool from twelve to ninety that didn’t stop what they were doing, to look and then stare at the both of them. Woods has a good body but the three of them, take the good body and looks thing to a different level. The good thing is except for Phil, Blake and Twos don’t even know how they affect women. They are just genuinely good guys, who happen to be hot.”
All the ladies had to agree with everything Mackenzie had said. Megan said, “Well Woods ain’t exactly chopped liver either.” The ladies got a good laugh at Mackenzie’s expense, as she turned bright red and put her hand over her mouth before saying, “Megan you are way too young to be looking at another women’s man.” “Looking ain’t bad, it's doing that’s bad,” said Megan. She took off running and laughing and hollering, “Help me, help me jealous women on the loose.” As Mackenzie made as if to hit her. These antics broke up the Ladies and their little gossip session as they all had work to be doing around the Lease. Mackenzie and Claire back to the kitchen, with Megan and Silvia heading over to the Communications cabin and Joe to start putting the computer systems back together. Joe met the two ladies at the door of the cabin and asked “What was all the commotion out in front of the Lodge.” “Just us Ladies having some fun gossiping and talking about how worthless you men are in general,” said Megan. “Worthless huh, well I was going to help you Ladies with the equipment install and carrying, since I am worthless, I will just sit here by the radios and watch how the experts do it, maybe I will learn something,” said Joe. Then he went back inside the cabin and sat down in his custom high back swivel chair and put on the headphones, as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “Sorry Joe,” said Megan. He pointed to the headphones and said, “can’t hear you listening to the radio, since I am worthless.” “I was going to ask you if you wanted me a to bring you another piece of that chili cornbread and some butter. I guess since you can’t hear me so you will never know,” said Silvia getting in on the banter. “That is just mean, young Lady,” said Joe. He added, “That is just not fair messing with a man’s feed, that is completely out of line and off limits.” Megan said, “He does like to eat, who would have known a sixty-year-old man that weights a buck sixty soaking wet, could eat like Blake and Twos.”
As Joe and the girls were talking, James was leading the Recon team around the clearing about three quarters of a mile away from the were the First Sergeant and his troops. Who were deciding to wait one more day in hopes of contacting the Lease. At the Lodge, Woods was going to see Twos and ask if he had any more PVC or Copper couplings hid anywhere on the property. He had finished the water and hot water setup at the Medical cabin and didn’t have enough to setup the same at three more cabins.
Woods had Raj and Lane setting it up at their cabin and he was going to set it up at the thirty-two-footer that he was going to move Phil and Blake and their Ladies into. That would only leave enough for one more and he thought it should be for Amy and Claire with their children. His reasoning was they would have none of this if it wasn’t for Joe and his kin. That would leave Joe and the Communications shack without water and the other thirty-two-footer for the single Ladies. Since at the present there weren’t really any single guys at the Lease except, James, Thomas, Robert and Melton, he was going to leave Phil’s AirStream for the single guys. Woods walked into the bedroom of the Jacobs after knocking and saying, “I hope you aren’t kissing again like everyone has been talking about you all doing up in here all the time.” “We weren’t but we can if you came and want to watch,” said Ruth and got a big laugh out of the face that Twos best friend made at her. “I will pass and just read the Cliff notes version,” said Woods. Ruth said, “You will regret it, we are very cute when we do it like new puppies,” and laughed at Woods as he looked as if he might barf. “I have seen the two of you kiss and it is nothing like puppies more like dogs in heat,” he said. Twos came into the conversation with, “But cute dogs in heat, my friend. What brings you our humble abode?” “Well, I wanted to talk with you about our water hook up situation and see if you had any PVC or Copper fittings hid around here somewhere. I know you are like a squirrel always hiding something for a rainy day. My friend it is pouring right now,” said Woods. “They were not stashed away, for any other reason than I knew I would need them there one day, there is a couple of hook ups for just plain water faucets in the well house. That would get water to the cabins if not to the sinks and be better than nothing,” said Twos. Ruth piped up, “We have that stuff in the pantry for the shower we were going to put in there a few years back for Phil and Blake and other guest.” “You are right baby; I had forgotten all about that stuff. There may be enough parts in there to do at least one more cabin and maybe all you need. Cause you know I always buy extra for out here, because I don’t want to be in the middle of a project and have to stop and drive to town. Your problem almost solved. What else can I do for you,” said Twos? “Is that your new rifle, could I look at it,” asked Woods? “Yeah, I am having a dilemma. I don’t have enough scope for the rifle,” said Twos. “Why is that,” asked Ruth? “Too cheap, I guess. I have a Bushnell 6500 and a Vortex but they are neither enough scope for this rifle. Now that I have built the weapon the US Optics that went up to seventeen power is not enough scope it needs something that goes to twenty power at least and probably something like a 50mm objective or maybe better,” said Twos.
As Woods picked up the rifle, you could just feel the power, he thought. A fine piece of metallic functional artwork, built with Love by his friend. Woods asked, “You going to add a bi-pod or not, might change the balance?” Twos said, “I have a GG& G XDS-2 Quick Detach Tactical Bi-pod for the weapon. I think like you it will change the balance. After shouldering it, without a scope. I will mount the scope and see the balance then.” “Good idea,” said his friend and laid the beauty down where he had found the weapon. Ruth said, “How is everything going, is everyone here at the Lease getting along? I have been gone so much on the runs and so many people have been added that I don’t know how they are getting along or in some cases even remember their names.” Twos said, “If that is the case get out of here and go with Woods to meet and talk with everyone. It is what you need to be doing, not babysitting me.”
Ruth leaned over and gave Twos a peck on the cheek and said, “Come on Woods, it’s time to go to work.” She grabbed Woods by the hand and led him out of the bedroom. As they were leaving, she asked Woods, “Is a Schmidt & Bender PM II 5-25 X 56mm MTC H37 Scope enough scope for his new toy?” “Yeah, that is one of the top scopes on the civilian market and very expensive. Two things how do you even know about that scope and why do you ask? It is not like we can go get one. They don’t even carry something like this in the county seat at the top gun stores. They don’t sell enough to keep them on the shelf.” Ruth said, “They ordered me one at Harvick’s though and I have been waiting for him to build his new rifle. I even have the special 34 mm rings that are needed. Mr. Harvick told me, I needed special rings for the 300 Win Mag in and auto. They are Badger Ordnance 34 mm rings and I got the Sun Shade for the scope and the flip up covers from Schmidt & Bender at the insistence of Mr. Harvick.” Woods said, “You are too good for that man of yours you know that don’t you.”
“No, I am not he would never buy something like that for himself. He has had the barrel for that rifle for three years and some of the parts just as long. He could have bought the parts anytime he wanted them, just like the two SKSs he had at Harvick’s. We could afford them; he chose to put them on lay away and pay for them out of his spending money.” “He thinks I don't know about him taking sandwiches for lunch and saving his lunch money like a little kid. He also doesn’t know that I put my change in his change jar. That he uses for his gun purchases for himself. No Woods, I am not too good for that man, he is actually too good for me and I know it. That is why I hold onto him with both hands and don’t let go,” Ruth said with a glow to her cheeks and sparkle in her eyes. Woods said, “Hold on too tight, he has more freedom than any married man I know. He played ball and shoots and hunts and pretty much does anything he wants, whenever he wanted to.” “Yeah, he never abused it and I know he use to drive all night to get back when he could have stayed overnight, because the hotel room was paid for the night. I know he got up early Saturday morning and drove three or four hours when he could have gone up on Friday night and got a good night’s sleep, like you did sometimes,” said Ruth. Woods asked, “How did you know all that? Because, I sure didn’t tell you and I know the guys didn’t. He made us promise, to never tell.” “I talked with the owner of one of his teams, he always told me that he wasn’t quite as good as the rest of you and he had to make concessions to be on the team,” Ruth said. “Concessions to be on the team, heck most of the time, no just about all of the time he was the best player on the field when we played and not just our team but whomever we were playing,” said Woods. He added, “He always just told us, he had trouble sleeping in hotels cause he had to travel so much for work.” “Like I said, I am not good enough,” Ruth replied.
As Woods and Ruth talked, Joe and the girls were hooking up the antenna AN/VRC - 91. It did not have to be as high as the ham antenna so the concrete sanctions were dry enough to erect the antenna. The one that Joe had precisely chosen from his supplies to use for the military radio. James and the recon team were coming in from the far side of the pine forest slowly creeping up on the clearing and the possibility of hostile forces. At the sound of metal scraping on metal James had the team go to ground and hand signaled for the Major to join him.
As the Major got up to James, he was lying down looking over the edge of a small hill into the clearing. The view was very limited due to the heavy underbrush where they chose to come to the clearing. The heavy underbrush gave them good concealment, it limited the view of the camp.
James motioned for the Major to follow him as he crawled to his left away from the camp to get a better view of the situation and the camp. From their new vantage point, the Major and James had a great view of the five-ton and the First Sergeant who was talking to a soldier. They both watched the Guardsman camp for about thirty minutes seeing only the two soldiers.
The Major motioned to James to follow her and they eased back deeper into the woods. The pair rejoining the rest of the recon team who were lying foot to foot in a wheel pattern covering their quadrant of the circle. When she got to the others, she motioned for them to follow and she crawled another twenty yards down the backside of the hill and then came to a crouch and walked away another hundred yards before stopping and forming up her troops around her closely. She started by telling James that he had done a good job in running point to the clearing and bringing the team in unobserved.
She also told the team how she wanted them spread out around the top of the ridge-line with four of them facing down at the camp at fifty yards spacing. She told James to stay here and watch their back trail and this would be their rally point if something went wrong and James would be ready to lead them out of harm’s way. She said, “I am going to walk right into the camp and hope the First Sergeant remembers me from our prior meeting. I will try to get their attention and look nonthreatening as I walk into the camp.” “I am going over to the right where I can walk right down the hill in as open of country that is on this side of the clearing. I will give you guys five minutes to find some cover and concealment at the top of the ridge and walk into the camp, good luck to us all.” She made her way over to the right of the hill, as the team made their way up the hill in preparation to cover her trip into the camp.
As the Major and the team were preparing for the meeting with the troops, Joe and the girls were finishing the installation of the antenna for the AN / VRC-91 and hooking it up to the permanent power supply that Joe had pulled out of his stuff. Joe hooked up the radio and handed the AN / PRC -119 handheld 5-watt man-pack radio to Silvia and said, “Walk about halfway across the hay field and I will call you on the radio. I am Lima Charlie, Charlie, Tango for Lease Communications Center, Two, that is me I am the second in charge.” He continued, “Silvia you are Sierra, Mike, One, for Silvia Mobile and we only have one man-pack, so one.” Silvia went out the door of the Communications Center and Joe told Megan, “Watch her and when she gets about half way across we will give her a call.” As Silvia was walking across the field Woods and his group were busy installing sinks and water hookups in the thirty-two-foot cabin and digging trenches.
Ruth was talking with Mackenzie and Claire at the outdoor kitchen when Jasmine came walking up to the Ladies with a large paper sack. She said, “Afternoon ladies,” with a definite Indian accent. “Mr. Woods said, we all should help. I am here to offer the services of the Soot family cook. I also bring the last of our bananas for the desert. I will fix Pazhampori if we have oil and frying pans, I have the rest.” “That would be great, I am Mackenzie, this is Claire and to my right is the Matron of the Clan, Mrs. Ruth Jacobs,” admonished Mackenzie. “Just Ruth,” said Ruth and continued, “if you call me Mrs. Jacobs, I will be looking for Twos Mom and we don’t want that because she is a scary woman.” Claire said, “Mrs. Soot, what is the dish you are preparing, I will not even try to say the word.” Mrs. Soot said, “Call me Jasmine and I know about the Mother -in - law scary, also.” Jasmine laughed and continued pulling the bananas out of the sack and said, “Banana Fritters, I think in English, very good.” Ruth said, “I can’t wait to taste them at supper, thank you Jasmine and welcome to the Twos Clan. I hate to run, I have other appointments to keep, now,” and walked out of the kitchen towards the old Communications center.
As Ruth was walking into the old Communications Center the new Communications and Intelligence Center was calling Silvia on her man-pack radio. Joe said, “Sierra Mike One, this is Lima Charlie, Charlie, Tango, comeback, over,” and waited for the return signal. Megan said, “This is so cool, I am going to have to learn the signal alphabet do you have it written down somewhere, Joe?” As she was finishing her sentence the 91 chirped. Sierra Mike One, reads Lima, Charlie, Charlie, Tango five by five come back, over.” “Sierra Mike One, please continue walking to outside gate of the Lease and will call again, comeback, over” said Joe. “Lima Charlie, Charlie, Sierra Mike One, continuing to gate, over,” said Silvia. Megan said, “Joe can I try it.” As she said this, the radio chirped again. This is First Sergeant from Bridge calling for the Lease, comeback, over. “Run get Ruth, Blake or Candace, Megan they talked with the Sergeant more than I did,” said Joe. Megan took off out of the door at a run and immediately saw Blake working over by the trailer and headed towards him at a run. As this was happening Joe said, “First Sergeant this is the house mover with three dead males at the bridge calling from the land of the saviors at the bridge. How do you copy, over?” “First Sergeant reads, house mover five by five, over.” “First Sergeant be advised, one of saviors on way to radio location for contact, wait two mikes or less, over,” said Joe. Thinking I hope Megan can get back with someone in two minutes. “First Sergeant, waiting two mikes for re-contact, over.”
Megan got to Blake and quickly told him she needed him at the Communications shack quick, fast, and in a hurry, to answer a call from the First Sergeant from the bridge. They took off at a run back towards Joe’s cabin. Woods seeing Blake and Megan running towards the Communications shack told his crew to keep working, he was going to check on the commotion and took off at run towards the cabin himself.
They all arrived at the Communications Center and walked in as Joe was about to call the First Sergeant back and tell him to hold another two mikes. Joe keyed the mike and said, “First Sergeant, this is house mover, I have Toyota truck driver from Saviors group here. How do you read, over?” “Read truck driver and house mover, five by five, is this the truck driver with the Deuce, over.” Joe answers, “Yes, Deuce, five zero, over.” “Reading Deuce five zero, five by five, over,” answered the Sergeant. Blake said to Joe, “Ask him his location and is he wanting to come here.” Joe keyed his mike, “First sergeant, need location and want to know if you are looking to come in out of cold. Do you read, over?” “Location a couple of miles from original meeting point in forest, the direction saviors left and yes looking to take up offer of warmth by Angels, over.” Blake said, “Tell him we have recon team looking in area for them and call the team.” Megan jumped on the other radios to contact the Major. Joe said, “Urgent traffic First Sergeant, be advised Saviors have Angels in your AO looking for encampment as we speak. Do you copy, over?” “Angels in area, as we speak, five by five will be looking for said reference, over.” Joe thought for a minute and said, “Five angels plus one gold oak leaf, in AO, over.” First Sergeant replied, “Gold Oak Leaf Lady Angel with Monster friend.” Joe laughed and answered, “Yes, Monster friend, for sure.” First Sergeant said, “Tell Oak Leaf, red carpet is out, repeat red carpet is out, will contact house mover in fifteen mikes if no Angels, over and out.” Megan said, “This is Megan for the Major or anybody with the Major urgent message.” The Major had turned off her radio when observing the encampment and had forgot to turn it back on, after starting her mission. James heard the message from Megan and answered, “Megan what’s up, it is not time for our contact yet.” Megan said, “James the people in the clearing is the First Sergeant and his people, advise the Major that they know about your team and are waiting for you to show up.” James tried to call the rest of the team and couldn’t raise anyone for some reason. It was one of those rare flukes of radio transmissions, sometimes they just don’t work especially when Mr. Murphy decides to raise his ugly head. James tried three-times to no avail and decided to make a command decision and move to catch the Major. Down the hill the First Sergeant was telling PFC Dex Jennings about their good fortune when, PFC Ron Dennis hollers spooks in the wire and fires his weapon. Samantha seeing the Major taking fire squeezes the trigger of the PSL and sends 150 grains of 7.62 X 54r bullet towards the Tango firing at the major. Her round hit the center of the ceramic plate in Ron Dennis’s after passing true one of his magazines in his carrier, dropping him instantly. Chaos erupted all over the encampment and the hillside with the Major and the First Sergeant finally restoring order before anyone else was hurt. PFC Dennis had not taken into effect that he was shooting uphill and his bullet had flown right over the top of the Major’s shoulder without touching her.
As order was finally restored to the camp and the Lease troops started down the hill, Phil rushed to the PFC. The private had been a very lucky camper according to Phil the round had hit the very center of the plate. The bullet contacting where it is the strongest after passing true a magazine and just knocked the breath out of the soldier. The event scaring the heck out of him and badly bruising his sternum. When all of the noise had died down the Major said, “We need to go and get James.” Imogene said, “I will go.” Imogene took off back up the hill the way the Major had come down because it was a lot easier traveling. About five steps before the top of the hill she saw the vaporized blood trail. Imogene had seen them many times and knew that someone had been shot. Imogene called over the radio, “We need help up here now.” Continuing on up the hill where she saw the actual blood trail and drag marks. The Major and the First Sergeant with Phil in tow arrived before she made it to the top of the hill. They both saw the blood trail and instantly picked up the pace. As the four came over the rise, they met the barrel of James M-4 staring at them. He was sitting up against one of the pine trees with his combat bandage around his left calf and blood-soaked pants. The Major and Phil rushed to him and started working on him. Phil cut his pants leg and the Major started taking his vitals. While working on James she commenced a dialogue to try and minimize shock to the system of the fifteen-year-old man. Phil pulled off the bandage and poured more Quik Clot onto the through and through on his calf and replaced the old bandage with a new combat bandage. Phil said, “Through and through, he lost a good bit of blood but his bandage stopped the bleeding it just took him a minute to crawl over the hill during the shooting. That was good thinking James and applying your bandage, probably saved your life. It defiantly saved the leg. We need to get him back to Dr. Phillips and Gretchen and we need to do it in the truck.” The Major said, “First Sergeant how fast can you move out.” “Two minutes answered the Sergeant, quicker if your team helps” he answered. Phil handed James’ rifle and pack to Imogene picked up the one hundred seventy-nine-pound teenager like a new born baby. Phil then took off at a pace that the rest had trouble keeping up with especially Imogene. The First Sergeant took the pack from Imogene and asked for the rifle she answered, “Got it, thanks.” Tonya was on the horn with Megan telling her to warn the Doc’s we have incoming and be ready for surgery. As they pulled out of the clearing the Major was thinking, why couldn’t it have been me and was holding James’ hand as Phil checked on the PFC. The PFC seemed to be not too much worse for wear after the shot of Morphine that Phil had administered as they got in the truck to move out.
Chapter 52
As the recon team was racing back to the Lease, if you can call even the red-line speed of a five ton racing. The Lease was like a beehive of activity, they were all in their own way preparing for the worst. The only people that were safe were Tonya who made the call and Phil who she had said was applying first aid to the two incoming patients. Dr. Phillips and Gretchen were in the process of doing a few last-minute checks on Sarah as she had finally awakened.
They also were preparing to move Sarah to a regular twin bed in the cabin from the gurney which was adjustable for heights and had more benefits for surgery than a regular bed. If their information was correct, they only had one patient that would need their immediate attention and possibly surgery the other could be treated by Phil and the Major. Dr. Phillips called Megan and said, “Megan can you get someone to find Billie the Pharmacist and get her over to the Medical facility ASAP.” Megan answered, “Will do. Do you need her before or after the arrival of the team?” “Before, before, now Megan,” said the Doctor! Megan said, “Silvia can you go and get Billie the Pharmacist and take her directly to the Med cabin.” “Will do,” said Silvia and took off out of the Communications Center at a run. Joe was talking with Melton out at the OP on the regular radios, to have them ready to open the gates for the incoming casualties. Joe was also, trying to keep abreast of the progress of the team on their way to the Lease. The ladies in the Clan kitchen were preparing some food for the Recon team along with the Guardsman. Unaware of the changing events impacting the Clan, Ruth was coming out of the pantry with a box for her husband when she noticed all of the commotion. She walked over to Mackenzie and asked her friend, “What’s all the commotion was with the Clan.”
She informed Ruth of the Recon Team returning with possibly two wounded members. Knowing her son was with the team she asked, “Is one of them James?” Mackenzie said, “You all set up the rules of no names on wounded. Don’t know, we know it isn’t Phil or Tonya. So, he has a fifty percent chance of being wounded if two of the four remaining are injured.” Ruth dropped the package and took off towards the Medical facility at her maximum foot speed. As Ruth got to the Medical cabin, Silvia was taking the Pharmacist into the building right in front of Ruth’s entry. Silvia said, “Here is Billie the Pharmacist, is there anything else I can do before leaving.” Gretchen said, “Thanks for bringing Billie and the both of you can help us move Sarah to the other bed.” Both ladies moved to the sides of the bed and asked what they needed to do. Dr. Phillips said, “We are going to pick Sarah up by grabbing the sheet that she is lying on at the corners and in the middle and lifting her by lifting the sheet. It is the best we can do; we do not have a body board. Just another thing in a long list of things we don’t have.” Ruth said, “Can I help and you are wrong there is a body board in the ambulance, they used it with Twos the first time.” “Ruth, you are right and there is some other stuff in there that we could have been using all this time. I have completely forgotten about the ambulance and the supplies that are still in the storage bins, we need someone to get that stuff out and inventory it all. That along with the stuff that Billie and her group brought in when they came. After the inventory get it all over here where we have access. Especially now that we have the extra room.”
Gretchen told Ruth to get up at the head of Sarah and try to keep it as still as possible when we move her. Dr. Phillips after placing everyone just like she wanted said, “Everyone picks up on my count of three and then we will carry her to the bed and lie her down on my count. Everyone ready, one, two, three and lifting, now walking slowly. Good job Ruth and now down on three. One, two, three and down.” They had successfully moved Sarah and she pleaded, “Can I get some more water now, please?” Gretchen said, “Yes, now that we have moved you. We will get you some water and give you something to make you sleep while we are operating on the new injuries.” Sarah said, “Thanks.” Ruth said, “Do we know who is injured?” Dr. Phillips said, “It is our policy not to announce over the radio, Ruth.” Ruth screamed, “Seems, that we are pretty good at following policy. I wish someone would tell me if my little boy is hurt or not.” Dr. Phillips went to her side and wrapped her arms around her, to comfort Ruth and said, “Ruth, if it is him, we will deal with it, just like we did with Twos, okay.”
As Dr. Phillips was comforting Ruth, Melton and Robert were getting the gates open for the incoming Recon Team. The five-ton truck they were expecting was turning off at the main road junction with Tonya driving so they could get to the Lease faster. As they turned off the road into what seemed like a hardwood forest the First Sergeant could not believe that within that little depth and a turn was a gate with soldiers or he guessed more accurately Clansman manning the gate and waving them through.
The truck weaved through the forest maze to a second gate that was already open and in no time at all they came out of the hardwoods onto a well-hidden hay field if he wasn’t mistaken. As they moved across the field, he could begin to see buildings nestled back into the wood line using the natural vegetation to shield them from view to the casual observation. The First Sergeant was still taking in all of his surroundings when the truck pulled up in front of a wooden shed like building and three Ladies came busting out of the shed pushing a gurney. The Major yelling, “Let’s move soldiers we have wounded to get into the hospital. Sergeant take your man to the tent and we will be there shortly with more aid and a Doctor if one can be spared.” “Sir, yes sir,” said the First Sergeant and followed that with, “You heard the Major… Jennings, get your butt in gear soldier.”
Phil and Imogene were helping get James onto the gurney when Ruth finally realized that the soldier with the bandaged leg and blood all over his pants was James. Ruth the lady heroine of the Clan with normally nerves of steel let out a wale of anguish that could have been heard for miles and reached for her son. Phil caught Ruth and turned her away from the gurney, most men would not have been able to keep Ruth from James. Phil like the rest of the original Clan guys, was not most men. Phil held on tightly, yet without hurting Ruth and led her away from James and the Doctors who took him directly into the cabin.
Phil said, “Hush now, Ruth. James is going to be alright; you have my word. I dressed the leg myself; it is a through and through and he will probably need some stitches and pain, and infection medicine and the Doctor’s will take good care of him. They need to do their jobs and the sooner the better. He is well within the fifteen-minute window for treatment and should not lose any use of the leg.” “He is my baby boy, Phil. He shouldn’t have been out there. He is just a baby,” cried Ruth. “He may be your baby, today and for the last week he has been a man. You would have been proud; he was shot and he crawled back to cover before applying his combat dressing and then found him some cover and was waiting with his rifle drawn when we found him. He had never hollered out for help or in pain or anything. He just did his job, like the man he has become,” said Phil. “We need to go tell Twos and find Candace,” suddenly in even more a panic said Ruth. “That sounds like the logical Ruth, that we all know and Love,” said Phil and led Ruth towards the Lodge and Twos. He would go find Candace after leaving Ruth with Twos he thought. As they walked towards the Lodge, Woods came walking up to the pair and said, “How is James?” Phil answered, “Better than his Mom, she is a wreck. Do you know where Candace is right now, Woods.” Ruth said, “You would be too, if it was one of your boys, Woods.” Woods said, “You know that is right and Candace is over with Amy and Becky working on the trenches and the sandbagging at the new Ladies cabin. I will go get her,” said Woods and took off in the other direction for Candace.
Dr. Phillips, Gretchen and Billie were working on James and getting him ready for some light surgery to close up the gunshot wound to his lower leg. Dr. Phillips commented, “He is one lucky young man, an inch or so more to the right and we would be trying to save the leg.” Gretchen said, “Anne, can you and Billie handle this. It looks to me as if you can. If so, I will go check on Sarah and our other wounded soldier.” Billie said, “I am sure we can.” Anne replied, “Good idea Gretchen. We have other patients, I am so use to having nurses and aides to check on patients, thanks for being on top of the situation.” “No problem, glad to help after…, just glad I can help and be of service. Without the Clan, I am guessing I would be dead or worse by now,” shrugged Gretchen as if from a faraway place. Silence filled the hospital for what seemed like an eternity, in actuality it was only thirty seconds or so, until James said, “Can I have some more of that stuff Phil gave me,” and closed his eyes again. Dr. Phillips said, “Can you get with Ruth and Candace and see if they are the same type blood as James and if not, get Blake to come and give some blood he is a universal donor and hasn’t gave since Teri’s operation what three or four days ago. Thomas gave for Sarah. We could also ask Joe and his people if any of them are Universal donors type O negative. We can also ask, I guess the new guys from the strip mall and the soldiers.” Billie answered, “Jane the Manager form my work is type O negative and I am sure she will give if needed.” Gretchen coming out of her malaise said, “I will find her and the others and ask, after I check on Sarah and the soldier.” Finished addressing the Doctor, she turned and walked over to Sarah and took her vital signs. Billie said, “Should we start James on some Oxygen and some saline, I brought plenty of those from the store.” “Yeah, let’s get started,” said Dr. Phillips and the two-started work on James leg, hoping that they didn’t find anything that they didn't see on the x-ray and physical examination.
As Gretchen walked out of the Lease hospital, Woods and Candace were headed towards the Lodge to see Ruth. Gretchen asked, “Candace do you know if you and your brother have the same type of blood, so you can give him some blood.” Candace said, “I can give to him and so can anyone for that matter, according to Mom he is a Universal recipient, AB positive, I think. Mom and Dad have the type of bloods that have the possibility of making that type of baby. I am A positive like Dad and I think Mom is AB like James or him like her I guess.” Gretchen said, “Great can you go give a pint of blood to your brother.” Woods answered for Candace, “She will be glad to after she goes and sees her Mother and we get Ruth settled down.” “Oh, sure, I understand,” said Gretchen and added, “hurry if you can.” Woods and Candace continued heading towards the Lodge and Twos and Ruth. Gretchen turned into the tent to check on the soldier with the wounds from Samantha’s bullet. Thomas and Megan were talking on the little porch on the front of the new Communication Center, with Joe and Silvia inside monitoring the radios. Megan was consoling Thomas about his best friend James injuries and not being very successful in making her boyfriend feel better.
Joe was moaning to anyone who would listen about the fact that he would not be able to put his big antenna for his ham base station for at least another week and Silvia wasn’t listening any more just pretending. Woods had told him the concrete would need at least that long cure properly for that big of an antenna. Joe had said, “I put my other one up at home after only two days wait time.” Woods said, “That was with special mix five thousand psi concrete with fiberglass and quick curing chemicals made at a concrete plant by professionals.” “The concrete used here at the Lease was Qwik-Crete mixed in a wheel barrel by our crew and was just three thousand psi concrete at best. We have made them twice as thick and wide to help offset that obstacle but we still need to let them cure longer.” Joe didn’t like Woods answer and told him so. Woods said, “We can’t go buy another one if it falls and breaks like before Joe.” He added, “Normally, I would say it is yours, so you can do what you want with the antenna. However, that communications device might save us all here at the Lease one day. We have to wait,” and walked off before Joe could continue his argument. “There’s my baby girl, come give me a big hug,” said Twos. On arrival of Candace and Woods walked into the Jacobs bedroom. The pair seeing Ruth still being consoled by Phil at the foot of the bed. As Candace walked over to give her Dad a hug, Woods said, “Well, I guess Ruth must have given you that new scope for the rifle. Since you are in such a great mood with James being operated on for a gunshot wound.” Twos said, “What scope,” and looked at Ruth and then back at Woods? Woods had that, where can I hide now, or should I just run look on his face.
All things considering it was just what the Doctor ordered. Ruth being mad at Woods for letting the cat out of the bag diverted her attention from James. She was trying to explain to her beloved Twos about the scope and keep Woods in the corner of her eye so he couldn’t escape while her attention was divided. Phil had decided that it made for great amusement so he just sat back and enjoyed the show and seeing Woods sweat the mauling that Ruth was going to give him before this was all over. Phil and Blake had been on the receiving end of the wrath of Ruth and even though she loved them she made them pay for their transgressions and Woods had just transgressed plenty. Phil thought the place would have to be on fire to get me to leave before the fireworks. Twos said, “It is okay baby, Woods didn’t know you hadn’t told me about the scope. Besides Baby one of the guys at Harvick’s asked me about it while it was on order. According to him it wasn’t supposed to be in for a few more weeks.” Ruth said, “I paid extra to get it in before our anniversary. It would not have been here in time if I hadn’t had rushed the order.” “Our anniversary isn’t for almost a month from now. How did you even know I was wanting a new scope for a new rifle,” asked Twos? “It is my job to know what my Husband wants and make sure he gets it if possible, you big lug. You didn’t think I knew you have been getting parts for a new rifle for over a year or two. I know that you have already bought my anniversary present, so don’t pretend like you can’t take this one because you don’t have anything for me. I also know that it is in the top drawer of your rifle safe in a box labeled parts.” Stopping for a moment and looking at her husband she added, “I also know that it is the exact necklace I looked at in Asheville, during the Bele Chere festival this summer. You bought it when you left the hotel to make sure we had tickets for your beloved Government Mule concert, you were there to see.” “Woman are you a sorceress or what,” asked Twos and reached for his beloved? He added, “Wouldn’t it be nice for me to surprise you once? Do you have to know all my secrets?” He hugged her and gave her a big kiss and said, “Now where is my bounty winch, argh,” in his best pirate imitation? Ruth laughed at her big silly, lovable man and said, “I sure am glad to have my man back, all this lay about and worthless, no work, person was driving me crazy,” and winked at Phil and Woods. “My parents are crazy,” said Candace in the exasperation of a teenager and walked out of the room headed towards the Hospital to give some blood for her brother. The youngsters of the Clan were having to grow up quickly. The teens of the Clan however, were only a few short days from having homework and bad hair days and heaven forbid acne. As she walked, she thought, I hope that I am lucky enough to have the kind of love my parents have for each other, when I get married. Her next thought was I hope we all live long enough for me to find a fellow and get married. Mackenzie seeing, Candace leave their side of the Lodge said, “Is your Mom alright, she was very upset about James when they took her into the Lodge.” “Yeah, she’s alright her and Dad are kissing again, like usual,” Candace said and grinned at Mackenzie. Mackenzie being a Mom herself said, “You know if it wasn’t for all that kissing, they do, you and James wouldn’t be here and the world would be a worse place for it. You should be proud of them.” “I know, I know, I am proud that they love each other and us the way they do. I am a teenager though I have to be disgusted with their affection in public. It’s my job,” Candace giggled at the expression on Mackenzie face. As she did Jasmine said, “When my beloved Vaj was still alive we kissed all the time. I would give all I own for his lips to touch mine just one more time.” As tears flowed slowly down Jasmine’s face. She tried to turn so the Ladies couldn’t see her emotion, they could not only see the emotion they could feel it in her presence. Claire said, “Your Mom dropped this package earlier, when she heard about James. I think she was taking it to your Dad.” She handed the package to Candace. Candace took the package and turned around and headed back into her side of the Lodge to deliver the very thing that had caused all the kissing to begin with today. Knowing it would help his cause as he was now getting the wrath of her Mother, she handed the package to Woods and said, “Peace offering, Woods.”
She then turned and walked back out of the room as fast as she entered, no friendly fire, or collateral damage for her. She thought, James is going to be old and gray before I get there to give him some blood at this rate. She started into a ground covering jog at those thoughts. Eager to help her brother even if he was a royal pain most of the time. Especially around boys that she had an interest in talking too. She laughed out loud and said to herself, “Maybe I will just go for a run instead of giving blood to my brother.” As she got to the hospital, Dr. Phillips and Billie were hard at work on her brother so she stopped and talked with Sarah. Sarah said, “I am glad to see you my friend. I could hear the Doctor’s talking in my coma or whatever I was in and they didn’t think I was going to make it back to the land of the living. They are not so worried about that hard-headed brother of yours.”
Candace laughed at her friend and said, “My friend, I am glad you are back, too and speaking of hard headed. Why didn’t you run from that truck instead of standing your ground, dumbo?” Sarah said, “It just seemed like the right thing to do at the time. Now after having more time to think about my actions, I know it was the right thing to do.” “I am standing here beside one of my best friends in the world and now I know what I always thought…” “That I am a pretty amazing girl and your hero,” interrupted Sarah with a giggle. “No, I know that you are crazy, insane, downright lunatic,” said Candace with a big smile and grabbed the hand of her friend and continued, “I am really glad you are back; I missed my friend.” As they were talking Gretchen walked back into the hospital after checking on PFC Dennis and finding him in good hands with the Major and the First Sergeant keeping tabs on his recovery. Gretchen said, “Candace are you ready to give a pint of blood for your brother?” “That is why I am here,” she answered. Gretchen moved Candace over to a chair they had sat up earlier just for this occasion and started prepping Candace for the blood transfusion to her brother. Blake walked into the medical tent with PFC Jennings and said to the Major and the First Sergeant, “PFC Jennings would like to see our defenses here at the Lease. I came by to get the two of you if I could and we can go over it with one of the people who sat up our defensive trench system and the other surprises. The Major said, “Honey can you give us a couple of minutes and we will be able to go on a walk around with you and the Private.” Blake replied, “By all means take as long as you need. We will be waiting outside, when you are ready,” and turned and walked back out of the tent with the private in tow at his side. Jennings asked, “This place whose idea was it, anyway?” “That would be our Clan Leader Twos Jacobs,” said Blake. Jennings thought for a minute and said, “If he is the leader why haven’t we seen him or met him yet.” “I guess that is a fair question. Twos was shot three times while killing off the Terrorist that attacked our High School the first day this stuff started. He had to have major surgery for repairs to his system from the wounds. Two days later he was here at the Lease taking care of business. In doing that he knocked open his stitches and then did it again and got an infection. The Doctors have had to keep him sedated for his own good the last couple of days for his wounds to heal,” stoically answered Blake.
Behind him the tent door opened and out walked the prettiest girl in the world to Blake. The Major added, “I met Twos during the gunfight with the Terrorist the first day and he was impressive. You do not want to be downrange when he pulls the trigger on his weapon if he is aiming at you. The man is one of the best shots with a pistol and a rifle I have ever seen and I qualified Expert with rifle and pistol and received the Air Force Silver Excellence in Competition Rifle Badge with Wreath. I am not bragging just showing my Bonafide’s for talking about the way someone can shoot and he can shoot.” The First Sergeant said, “We heard the story about the battle at the high school and the guy who saved all the people, from some of the townspeople but I suspected it was a bunch of exaggerated horse stuff. Pardon my French Ma’am.” “I don’t know what you heard but Twos killed a couple with a revolver in a moving car from about thirty yards or so and then I think dropped five with as many bullets as they charged him firing automatic weapons at him. Taking three bullet wounds as it happened. He never came off his weapon and didn’t know he was shot till someone noticed the blood, after it was over,” The Major replied. The Sergeant said, “Forgive my ignorance Ma’am. I have heard lots of these type stories in my career and most of them turn out to be embellished horse manure, when fact checked. When I am wrong, I will admit it and I was wrong and out of line, Ma’am.” “Why don’t we drop this and take a walk around the Lease and look at our defenses. Sergeant, if you see something that Twos and I have missed please bring it to our attention right now. I will not be offended and neither will he. I am sure Twos would even be most appreciative,” said the Major. “Ma’am, if I may ask what part of the service did Twos serve, maybe special operations or like NSA or CIA field operative,” the Sergeant asked? Blake and the Major laughed. “What did I say, was he some kind of General or spook or something,” asked the Sergeant? “No Sergeant, nothing like that. The closest we can tell that he was ever in anything was he is EPA level 5 certified which means he can be the head guy, Incident Commander in an Incident of National Significance and has been on a couple of occasions according to Ruth.” “Twos has never served one minute in the service, couldn’t if he wanted to, bad shoulder and knee injuries from sports early in his life. He is however a true student of history and especially some of the more famous Generals. General Lee, Stonewall Jackson, Patton, Rommel, Schwarzkopf, Alexander the Great and Attila the Hun to name a few. He has studied their lives, patterns and their tactics a lot, especially in preparation for battle. He thinks the preparation is the key. One of his favorite sayings that he got off a wall in his high school gym is, Luck is when opportunity meets Preparation,” said the Major. The Sergeant says, “Sounds like my kind of Commander. I can’t wait to meet him, in person. It will be and honor and privilege, I am thinking.” Blake said, “Sargent, maybe on our way back around we will stop by and visit him. I heard he is feeling much better and has been Shanghaied into staying in bed till at least tomorrow morning and now that he is awake again not taking it so well,” and Blake laughed knowing that his friend would be a like a cooped-up Wolf. As they were talking Candace was finishing up giving blood to her brother and the Doctors were finishing a successful repair of James’ injured leg. Candace was a little woozy when she started to stand up and had to sit right back down in the chair. “She needs some sugar,” said Dr. Phillips. “I wish we had some orange juice, but a cookie will do.” Billie said, “I have a granola bar in my coat pocket over there.” “Great,” said Dr. Phillips. “We are going to have to stock some things like that here in the cabin,” she continued. Billie said, “We have dextrose drinks, Ensure, and stuff like that in the trailer from the Pharmacy.” Gretchen said, “We definitely need to get Phil and some of his buddies to help get some of that stuff off loaded and over here.” Dr. Phillips said, “We can do it as soon as James and Sarah get a little better. The guys are doing the heavy lifting; we all carry our own here at the Lease.” Gretchen said, “Well, excuse me,” and they all laughed at her imitation of the famous actors saying.
Phil and Twos were talking about his new rifle and looking at the great scope and rings his wife had purchased for him. They were also listening to Woods get the third degree from Ruth about not putting his nose where it didn’t belong. Phil said, “How long before she hugs him and gives him a kiss and tells him how much she loves him and all of the amigos?” “I am saying she is about done, maybe two more minutes. What do you think,” asked Twos? “Sounds about right maybe less. What do you need to finish the rifle and mount the scope.” asked Phil? Everybody to leave and let me be, especially Ruth and that new love of yours, they have been tag-teaming me and plotting together. It is just not fair to have two women plotting against you. One is hard enough to handle, you see what I have to put up with,” said Twos and pointed to Ruth reading the riot act to Woods. “I heard that Twos and you better not agree with him Phil unless you want some of what Woods is getting,” said Ruth. Phil held up his hands in mock surrender, as he backed out of the room and said, “Love you guys, but you are on your own. I am out of here.” Woods said, “Coward,” and he and Twos had a good laugh at their buddy Phil. Ruth joined in and hugged Woods and then her husband and as she was hugging him, she whispered, “I will let you finish your toy in just a little bit.” “I know,” said Twos, “because you love me and I am irresistible.” “Don’t push it Mister,” said Ruth. She winked at Twos and grabbed Woods by the arm and said, “Walk me to the outdoor kitchen good looking.” They left arm in arm as if nothing had been said between them. Twos just shook his head at his wife’s antics and got out of bed to finish his new pride and joy.
At the Communications Center, Joe was listening in on his ham radio and trying to raise a couple of friends to get more information. Megan was working the computers and she had Silvia working the scanner and local CB network. Thomas had put up the drone and was working it all around the perimeter of the Lease, when he spotted more activity coming generally towards the Lease from the city. He counted approximately twenty trucks and various types of vehicles before he had to get the drone out of the area less someone notice the ship. He said, to all in the Comm shack, “Hey, I need you all to look at this footage as soon as I get the drone landed and we need to get word to Melton and Robert to get the gates locked and be on the lookout. We also need someone else to mane the other OP to help them if we are attacked.” Megan got on the radio with Melton and Robert and Joe called Blake and the Major. Thomas said, “Look at this footage. It looks like a convoy of the Terrorist. See the Technical, they are just like the ones we have fought before.”
As this was happening, Amy and her crew were finishing up the trench and sandbag project and Raj and Lane were finishing the last water install at the thirty-two-foot cabin for the ladies. Sarah was up taking her first steps and Candace had recovered from her being lightheaded after giving her brother and infusion of her blood. Her brother was fast asleep from the medicine and his vital signs were perfect. Gretchen was on her way to see Mackenzie about something to eat for the Clan medical staff, as Billie had called the trio.
Chapter 53
The convoy moving through the area was an extended family of refugees leaving the county seat. The convoy had been on the run from the Terrorist for a couple of days and had finally lost them in a running gun battle during the night and pre-dawn. They were headed for a place on the lake in a county about fifty more miles west of their present location. They were unaware of the drone that had spotted them of the Clan, as they were in all out retreat from the Terrorist, running hard and blind towards a hole to hide.
As Ruth and Woods left, Twos got out of bed and walked over to his chair and table and sat down in front of his new rifle. He laid down the box with scope and rings on the table and clasp his hands together and prayed, “Father and Lord thank you for the blessings of my family and the Clan. I also thank you and praise you for bringing James through his surgery. I thank you for sending Dr. Phillips, Gretchen and Billie here to do your handy-work and your love. Help me to do your work and lead the Clan as they have asked and give me all that I need to do this. Help me to be a good Father and Husband and Christian Clan leader. Thanks for all of your love and blessings that you bestow on us, Amen.”
Twos felt much better after his talk with his Heavenly Father and was mounting the rings on his new rifle, he had dubbed Ruth Jr., when Woods and Ruth walked back into the bedroom. Woods said, “We have possible Tangos on the junction road. If they are coming here what is the plan.” “First get Melton and Robert some help out at the second OP and get all of the Technicals in place in their prospective dugouts. Then we need to get the 1919A manned and assistant gunners for all of the machine guns. Then get Candace and Samantha to the Sniper hides we built with spotters and have Melton and Robert to check that the circuits are working on the controls for the Mortars in the roads into the Lease and the Claymores by the gates. Also get Thomas to get the drone airborne for some eyes for the Clan.” Woods answered, “It was one of the drones that first saw the convoy. We are ready to raise our readiness level, if you think it needs to be. I would say, yes.” Twos said, “After you do that, let’s have the leaders of the Clan meet at the new Communications shack and ask the First Sergeant to join us if he may.” Ruth said, “Most everyone is already there, let’s go to the Comm Center.” Twos said, “Ruth get the things done that we just talked about and meet me at the Center. It will take me a few minutes to get dressed and my gear. By the time I get there everything will be ready. Also warn all of the new people we are at Level Orange and tell them what that means. We need to have some drills with all the new people to show them how we operate, here at the Lease and what keeps us alive. I guess it is time for me to get up out of bed and be a Leader. Also, move Phil from his prior position to helping defend the new Clan Hospital.” Woods and Ruth took off out of the Lodge and Twos started to get ready and wishing he had time for three things, a shower, some pain medicine, and a large ice-cold Diet Mountain Dew. The soft drink at lease a twenty-four-ounce size and preferably a forty-four-ounce fountain drink from QT and an Oatmeal Little Debbie Cake. With that last thought he realized he couldn’t remember the last time he ate and was really hungry. At the Communications Center Blake, the Major, the First Sergeant and PFC Jennings were watching the footage from the drone for the second time. The Major said, “We need to get someone out to the other OP to support Melton and Robert.” Thomas said, “I will go James and I have been manning the second OP when needed and I will take Silvia with me.” “No young man you will not go anywhere,” said the Major and added, “you will get that drone back in the air right now and Megan will be your second.” Blake said, “Come on Silvia we are going to the front and help the little guys.” Blake leaned over and kissed the Major on the cheek and added, “Love you,” and was gone in a flash with Silvia trying to catch up. The First Sergeant made the comment that most did seeing Blake really move for the first time, “Man, that dude is fast for a big man.” Jennings said, “For a big man’s butt, he is just fast. If someone told me that he was that fast, I would have just laughed and never, I mean never believed it.” Joe said, “Yeah, that is the same thing everyone says and it isn’t just him, Twos and Phil are quick as cats, too. If you want to see fast here at the Lease though wait till you see little Miss Sarah and them Uzi’s, now that is fast.”
The Major, Megan and Thomas all just nodded their heads in agreement with Joe’s statement of truth. As they all were catching their breath Woods and Ruth entered the Communications Center and Ruth started relaying the orders of Twos and telling them all of the upcoming meeting. The Major said, “The second OP is being manned by Blake and Silvia and Thomas is already getting the drone back up in the air after changing out the batteries.” Ruth said, “Good job all.” The Major said, “Sergeant can your man run a M-240 machine gun? We seem to be short one machine gunner at this time.” PFC Jennings answered, “Affirmative Ma’am, qualified in heavy weapons as an expert, Ma’am.” “Then come with me Jennings,” said the Major. She motioned to Jennings and turned and went out the Communications Center door with Jennings on her heels. She headed right to Twos Intermodal box, he used for building and storing weapons. Opened the door and sauntered right in turning on the lights and walking to the far corner of the room to retrieve the M-240. She picked it up and handed the force multiplier to Jennings with one ammo can and picked up two more for herself to carry.
Ruth motioned for him to follow then said, “Let’s go Jennings…” and turned off the lights as they left. She headed towards the Hospital as that is where her and the First Sergeant had decided to place the spare machine gun in their walk around study of the Lease defenses. As Blake and Silvia parked the Kubota ATV, they continued to the second OP while talking with Melton and Robert on the radio and informing them of their intentions to man the second OP. Melton and Robert informed Blake and Joe that they were pretty sure that the first part of the convoy had already pasted the junction turnoff to their property and had not even slowed down. As they were saying this Thomas had gotten the drone back aloft and the Clan’s people were going to man their heavy weapons.
Candace and Samantha were snuggling into their hides and beginning to check ranges against their workup cards with range finders and monitor the wind and climate conditions for drift and mirage. Mackenzie was the new spotter for Samantha and Becky was assigned to be the spotter for Candace. All of the heavy weapons had been manned except for the Ma Deuce that Ruth was the gunner. That was when Thomas exclaimed to everyone in the Communications Center that the last of the Tango convoy had just passed the junction road and were continuing on down the road as fast as possible. He continued to watch the convoy until it was completely out of sight and continued to watch the highway for another couple of minutes. He then started a meticulous circuitous route of checking all of the boundaries and access points to the Lease. Twos made his way to the Communications Center at a rate that in his opinion would have been slow for his Grandmother. Smiling to himself as she would have been in her late nineties if she was still alive. Twos thought of a humorous saying he had heard once at a softball game. The saying was, grandma was slow but she was old. It applied to him if it had ever applied to anyone.
Twos walked into the Communications Center and a noisy room immediately went silent and the First Sergeant said, “Commanding Officer, attention.” This even though most in the room had never been in the service they all stood at what they thought to be attention. Twos said, “Easy Sergeant we are not much on pomp and circumstance, here at the Lease. I do thank you and all for the show of respect. It is good to be back up and somewhat mobile.”
Looking around the room he asked about Phil, Blake, Dr. Phillips and the Major. They all started to answer at once and he had to request them to be quiet with a raised hand for silence. “Okay, Ruth where are the afore mentioned leaders of the Clan,” Twos asked? Blake is manning the second OP with Silvia, the Major is setting up the last M-240 with PFC Jennings and I assume Dr. Phillips and Phil are at the Hospital,” answered Ruth. Twos said, “Well you know what I always say about assuming. Megan could you locate Phil and the Doctor and bring the Major back to our staff meeting?” Megan said, “Will do,” as she hopped up and ran out the door. Ruth said, “We have more information about the convoy since you were last updated, Twos. Would you like to sit down, before you fall down and be informed as we wait for the others to arrive.” Twos said, “That sounds like a wonderful idea, honey. Please continue.” Ruth said, “It would probably be best from Joe and Thomas our Intelligence staff,” and kind of giggled at the reference to the Intelligence staff. A sixteen-year-old young lady and a sixty something year old Grandpa. Thomas started by saying, “Should I land the drone, first?” Joe answered, “Yes, Thomas and I will give Twos a synopsis situational report as you do…” Joe continued, “The convoy has continued on out of the Lease’s AO (Area of Operations) and seems to not be a threat at this time. Our, review of the first tape and subsequent footage, leads itself to say the convoy was not a Terrorist convoy. But a convoy of individuals such as ourselves with women and children in the caravan, heading for destination unknown. We have not seen that with the Terrorist convoys as of yet. The convoy did seem to have some moderate to heavy battle damage to vehicles and people. Indicating possible altercations with hostiles, during their current movement away from the city.” Thomas having landed the drone said, “Twos, I concur with all that Joe has just spoken.” Twos said, “Good job team, now we down grade status of Clan to yellow from orange but keep the heavy weapons manned and the Snipers in their hides for another hour, to be safe. I also want to still have the staff meeting. I want to assign Thomas to the Communications and Intelligence section full time with Megan and Joe. We need to assign James here temporarily until he is fit to do otherwise, he can sit and man a radio, drone or computer. We can get out of these people’s way and have the staff meeting over in the Atrium at the Lodge and maybe get me a sandwich and something to drink. I am starving.” They all started to ease out of the Communications Center as Megan returned with, Phil, Dr. Phillips and the Major.
As the leadership of the Clan left the Communications Center on their way to the Lodge, Thomas was getting ready to launch the other drone which had a longer flight time but not as high-resolution camera pictures. Joe explained to Megan about the addition of Thomas full time to the staff and she just beamed with joy and went over and gave Thomas a big kiss completely embarrassing him.
Joe said, “When we get Silvia back and get the reduction in our alerts we can talk about schedules and sleeping arrangements. I have my bedroom and the bunk beds so the four of us will have somewhere to sleep when we are at orange or better alert status. We are going to need to have Woods and his crew build us some racks for our long guns, so they will be available as we go out the front or back door.” “We also, need an area for coffee pot and a small refrigerator over by the sink,” Thomas added to the conversation after getting over his embarrassment. At the Lodge Ruth went to get a sandwich made for Twos and met Jasmine coming towards the group with cookies and the Banana fritters she had made. Meeting Jasmine, Ruth said, “Jasmine thanks for the snacks and could we get a couple of sandwiches for my husband.” “I will get right on that as soon as I find out what you all want to drink, we have hot coffee, ice tea and off course water,” answered Jasmine. “Just set the pot on the table and the tea pitcher we will get our own, thanks Jasmine,” said Ruth and went on and asked Jasmine if she had a weapon.
Jasmine pulled an old Webley Mk IV out of her Sari. “It was my beloved’s and I have been carrying it since he died,” she told Ruth and grinned while sliding the revolver back into its hiding place. As Ruth helped her with the cookies and Fritters and getting the coffee and tea, everyone was talking about the recent false alarm. When they all had a glass or a mug and something to eat and were comfortable, Twos said, “Thanks all for coming to the first real scheduled meeting of the Clan brain trust. We are all assembled except for Blake. We will have to get someone else for the second OP as we need Blake here with the Black Toyota and the Ma Deuce as Ruth’s loader.” The First Sergeant said, “When PFC Dennis is available that would be a good place for him and maybe Raj or Lane.” Woods said, “That sounds good, we also need to get better weapons for them and make sure they have what they need and are capable of using the new weapons. The weapons they were using were old Mauser type weapons for Raj and Lane had a hunting rifle of some kind.” Twos said, “Excellent this is what we need. If Lane was a hunter, then he can be my spotter, as soon as I get my rifle completed. We are going to need to get all of the new arrivals including Joe’s daughters and the Grand kids qualified and assigned spots in our defense. It is a sad thing, yet the reality we have to deal with today.” Dr. Phillips said, “What about Gretchen and Billie, I don’t know if Gretchen has a weapon, certainly don’t know if she can use one or is proficient.” “We need to address some of these issues today, right now. We should have already gotten them up to speed on our plans for defense. I will take total responsibility for getting them assigned and trained. Can I get the Ruger 10/22 with the suppressors for training to keep the noise down,” asked the Major? “Good deal, Major and yes, they are in the gunsmith shop rack on the left-hand side by my safe and the ammo is in the drawer below. We also need to make sure we have the best people assigned to the heavy weapons. Sergeant do you and/or yours have heavy weapons experience,” asked Twos? Sergeant Hammonds asked, “Sir, may I make a few recommendations, sir.” Twos answered, “If you will drop the sir and just call me Twos, you certainly may.” “Yes sir,” said the Sergeant and continued. “We have another Ma Deuce in the five -ton and I think it should be mounted on the Technical with the PKMS.” “Two reasons, one gives us more fire power and second, when mobile we are more easily identified as US patriots and not Tangos. We can assign PFC Jennings on that truck with Tonya as driver and loader when stationary with Silvia fighting as part of that team. That would free up Ms. Imogene our resident SAS for other things and I will man the 1919A right here by the Command Center at the Lodge.” Twos said, All good ideas and acceptable, Sergeant. If I may could I make a couple of extra amendments to your ideas. We have extra barrels for PKMS, three or maybe four and almost unlimited supply of ammo. I think we place the Soviet weapon in front of the Lodge and build a better bunker. We should move the 1919A to protect the Communications Center as we do not have any extra barrels and we only have three thousand rounds total for this weapon. I also, would like to mount the extra M-240 to my F-250 in a Technical type mount and assign it in a bunker for the Hospital. Our second M-4 with the grenade launcher should go to Imogene as this was her weapon of choice with the SAS before. She told me in an earlier conversation of her want to have one again and she will. Sergeant does PFC Dennis or Jennings have experience with and M-79 40 mm grenade launcher?” “No sir, they do not have experience to my knowledge,” said the Sergeant. “Then we give that to Joe at the Communications Center he told me had used one a long time ago, if my memory serves me correctly. Why don’t we enjoy our tasty treats from Ms. Jasmine and then get hopping? We need to replace Blake in the second OP with Imogene. I will need him to do the welding on the F-250 for the mounts for the M-240.” Ruth said, “Sergeant are there any more goodies in that five-ton that will help in the defense of the Lease and the Clan members?” “Yes Ma’am, there are six sets of night gear head pieces and helmets and a couple of FLIR monocular eyepieces, some body armor, ten or so sets and lots of food and ammo.” Twos said, “I will take one of the monocular eyepieces and all the truck drivers need the head gear ones, except Woods. He already has one and the Major definitely needs one set. If you can think of a better distribution let’s have it. Woods don’t the boys have night vision goggles, also. If they don’t, they need at least one set as they are on the OP almost all the time. We need to change that also and get them some breaks and rest.” Woods speaks up, “The boys do have their own night gear, do we need to dedicate one set for the other OP though?” Twos replied, “Good idea, Woods please take care of that item for the Clan and Sergeant does your folks have their own?” “Yes, sir, we do, sir,” replied the Sergeant. Twos completed the meeting saying, “Thanks all and we will meet back here in two hours, right before supper and check progress. Please leave everybody at Orange for now, I have a feeling that we are behind and the innings are getting late.” First Sergeant stood up and said, “Everyone dismissed,” and they all went their separate directions thinking of the ominous words spoken by Twos at the end of their meeting. Especially those who had known him the longest like Ruth and Phil and Woods, the Major had a little chill run up her spine, when he said it. She had learned to trust Twos completely in the little time she had known him and had met other’s in her years of service that had the gift some called it. Others soldiers would just say, shut up and listen if you want to live, I don’t care if you believe them or not, it works.
As she was walking out to do her part, the First Sergeant asked if he could have minute of her time. “Sure Sergeant, what can I do to help you,” she answered. The Sergeant said, “Is he one of them Major.” “One of them, what Sergeant,” she asked? “One of those Leaders that tries to use some inherent knowledge or connection with the surroundings to keep people on their toes,” he asked? “Sergeant, I will answer your question, with a question,” she stated. The Major asked, “Have you seen Twos try to lead in any way?” The Sergeant thought for a moment and looked very perplexed. He finally answered, “No, I guess in fact, he doesn’t try to Lead at all. He has no apparent agenda or plan when we started to meet, just usually some concerns or observations. He then provides his thoughts or answers on the issues and then asks all of us at the meeting chime in with their own thoughts and ideas for the problems answers.” “Twos has an uncanny way about him,” said the Major. She continued, “Some call it natural born Leadership. I have heard it called Command Presence at the War College. Some from the seventies would just say cool, or like the Fonz, or being omnipresent. Whatever you want to call it, or name it. I will assure you as an Officer of many years, Twos has it and that is all I need to say!” The First Sergeant said, “My apologies Ma’am, I wasn’t questioning his authority. Just wanted to know where me and my men stood. He seemed to be very genuine, I have had Officers that tried to make up for their inadequacies by giving lots of orders and pretending to have all the answers. They were usually not in the know and not good Officers.” The Major said, “Being a good Officer, don’t know about with Twos. Good leader, I am definitely sure he is the best I have ever met or will ever meet.” “That is good enough for me and mine, Ma’am,” answered the Sergeant with a new found respect for the Clan and its leadership. “Sergeant piece of information from a Major to a non-commissioned officer. They are not yours anymore when you asked to come here and passed through the outer gates, they and you became his, if you want to stay remember that,” said the Major and walked away from the Sergeant, leaving him with some heavy food for thought. Twos caught Dr. Phillips by the arm and asked her and Phil to walk with him back into the Lodge and his bedroom as all were leaving the meeting. They followed him into the bedroom and Dr. Phillips started, anxiously to examine Twos and asked him if he was all right. Twos said, “I have a request of the two of you and either way the request stays between the three of us in this room. Not one word to anyone, especially Ruth. Do I have your agreement on the rules?” Phil answered, “Yeah, Twos we agree, now what’s up and with all the secret squirrel stuff.” Dr. Phillips nodded her head in agreement as she checked his pulse and blood pressure. Twos said, “Phil I know you probably have some and maybe all. If not maybe some came in with the stuff from the drugstore. I need some inject-able Winstrol -V and some oral Anadrol preferable 50 mg/ml on the Winstrol-V but the 25 mg/ml will work.” Dr. Phillips looked at Phil and then back at Twos like the devil incarnate had just entered the room and said, “Over my dead body and why would Phil have any of that, it is a controlled substance.” Twos came to the rescue of Phil and said, “I need to heal and that is the best healing product on the market, Dr. Phillips and you know it. Just because it is good for other things, do not let your medical bias make you forget of it’s great healing powers.” She said, “Well Twos as usual, you are correct, I am not sure I want to know how you know this Twos and again why would Phil have this.” “We are both naturally strong people stronger than most, the sport we played is hard on the body. Softball requires great amounts of strength to do it constantly, at the highest level. I can’t speak for Phil; I have used steroids since college and Winstrol for over ten years. I quit a few years ago when I quit playing ball professionally. It is the best healer of ligaments and muscles on the market and allowed me to work out more often and not get hurt. If I was hurt it allowed me to heal five times faster than without the steroid. I never abused the chemical and it was always bought by prescription and administered under my Doctors care. Now, the reason, I want it now is to speed up this healing process. The truth is I need five - seven days at least of and injection a day of 50 mg/ml and two ten mg tablets of Anadrol. Doctor I would love and injection of B-12 vitamin complex and some high dose orals of Vitamin C, Lysine and tryptophan amino acids and some DHEA (Dehydroepiandrosterone) if you have any available.” Dr. Phillips gasped, “How do you know the exact regiment for muscle healing and growth, Twos most Doctors would have to look that regiment up.” “Well, I am a Chemist by education, Organic Chemist specifically and I told you I did this for twenty-five years. Did you think I was lying to you Doc,” Twos asked and laughed at the expression on her face? Dr. Phillips said, “Well I guess this is a moot point as I am sure we don’t have all of those medicines here at the Lease, even if I would prescribe them for your healing process.” Phil said, “Anne we do have those medicines here at the Lease and in the correct dosages that Twos needs to get better quicker and lead the Clan.” “What, how, I don’t want to know, do I Phil,” she stammered in reply? “All prescribed medicines Anne, for me. I still use the medicines as I still play ball like Blake and Woods and if I don’t have something, we will be able to get it from one of them. I am sure either will agree that Twos needs whatever we have right now more than we ever will. We, no I should have thought of this earlier,” said Phil. “Well, don’t just stand there, since you both are Doctors and know how to prescribe the meds go get them and I will give him the injection since I know he hates them so much,” she said. Phil left to go to his trailer and retrieve the meds and Dr. Phillips just stood there grinning at Twos and thinking, this bunch is an eclectic a bunch as you will find anywhere, anytime. Dr. Phillips said, “The four of you are something else, just when I think I have you figured out, you throw me a curve like this Twos. Does Ruth and Mackenzie know about all of this.” “I can’t say for Mackenzie, probably, I would think they don’t have secrets. Ruth definitely knows about my prior usage, don’t know if she would approve of me trying to get better faster to get shot at by the Tangos. She probably wouldn’t be mad about the steroids just the speeding up the process and pushing myself to my physical limits. She hasn’t always approved of the way I treated my body, especially when I played hurt and in pain.” “Any other secrets I, as your Doctor need to know,” she asked and grinned at him to show she really cared about him and the rest of the gang. “Well since we are talking about it, Doc it is kind of a pet peeve of mine with Doctors. Fifteen to twenty years ago when I had a body density fat measurable of less than six percent body fat, a lot of Doctors use to ask me when I was going to lose some weight as I was obese on their charts and needed to lose fifty-sixty pounds. That really got my blood to boiling, at times, so please don’t get on me about being overweight and fat. I don’t deal with it very well, especially from the Doctors who were five feet nine and weighed two hundred pounds and had a forty-two-inch waist and couldn’t bench press their weight if their lives or the lives of their children depended on them to do it. Sore spot if you haven’t noticed,” said Twos and laughed at his own joke. As they were talking and enjoying the company, Phil returned and handed the medicines to Anne. She said, “Now it is my turn Twos, to have fun at others expense bend over and drop your pants,” and laughed a melodic laugh of the enchanted, while winking at Phil.
At the Communications Center things were hopping, Joe and Megan were trying to figure out the direction of all the Arabic or supposed Arabic they were hearing on the CB and the short-wave ham radio. Thomas having brought down the drone for the batteries to charge and the motors to cool down. While waiting he was on the computer reading some stuff about another load of Terrorist having landed in Savannah and one in Norfolk. There was also mention in several places on the net of a large group, greater than twenty thousand coming south out of Michigan raising havoc. The hospital was quiet and Gretchen was talking with Billie and Sarah as James slept and hopefully recuperated. PFC Dennis who had been moved into the hospital from his bed in the tent was aching to get back out with the troops as he put it and be productive and not a pogue. Gretchen walked over to the Private and said, “Stand up Dennis, and reach over and touch your toes.” The Private got up out of bed a little slowly and bent over and touched his toes. Gretchen said, “Very good now reach up and touch the sky with both arms.” The Private picked his arms up and attempted to reach for the sky. As he did, big drops of sweat formed on his forehead and ran down his cheeks. Billie getting in on the act said, “That’s not very high, reach higher and wiggle your arms.”
As the Private started to wiggle his arms his legs began to give out and Gretchen pulled a chair in behind him and guided him down onto the chair. Billie, went over to the medical cabinet and came back with some pain meds and a cup of water. Saying, “That Dennis is why you are still here in the hospital, you have a serious injury and will not be fit for duty for a few more days at a minimum.” As this was happening Sarah had got up out of her bed and was mimicking the instructions given to Private Dennis with much better results. She said to Billie and Gretchen who had not noticed her antics, “Does this mean I can be dismissed from the hospital, now?” They turned and looked at Sarah in amazement. Gretchen said, “No, but it does mean we can get you to the shower, outside and get you cleaned up and refreshed.” Sarah said, “I’ll take what I can get. Can I get someone to get me some clothes from my locker over at the Lodge and where are my weapons. I would like to have them, also. Just have a feeling I am going to be needing them soon.” After checking the computer, Thomas got out his and James crude direction finder and started trying to figure out which way all the Communications signals were coming in Arabic. After a few tries on known signals he started trying to home in on the majority of the signals. Thomas said, “By the way this thing is acting I would say they aren’t any more than five miles from here back towards the city. The signal is probably coming from somewhere on the other side of the river from here yet still close.” Megan said, “We need to get this information to Twos or the Major. It is very important for the defense of the Lease.” All in the Communications Center agree with her thoughts. Chapter 54
As Thomas was closing in on the direction of the signal, Woods and his group were improving the bunker system and the hard points for the machine gun placements. The Major was delivering the M79 grenade launcher and a couple of bandoliers of forty mm grenades to Joe in the Communications Center. While there she found out about the new Arabic communications that the Center had being hearing and trying to track. Blake and Twos were beginning to work on the F-250 and talking about old times. Twos said to his longtime friend, “It may just be in my head, which is half the battle to getting well anyway, but I think my little care package from Phil has already started doing the trick.”
Blake said, “It is good to see my friend moving around again. It may sound corny; I have missed you, big guy.” “It is good to be back, Blake. I have missed being able to help around here and see my friends,” said Twos. Twos continues explaining to Blake what they needed done to the truck to ensure the proper mounting of the Ma Deuce. Blake said, “I got this Twos, I only ask one favor?” “What is that,” asked Twos? “Go finish your rifle and I would like for my team to take back over this big truck, those Toyotas are nice but the room and the extra power in this truck makes a difference to me,” said Blake. “You got it big guy and can you come spot for me with the new rifle, after we finish the meeting and supper,” said Twos “My pleasure there are all kinds of rumors floating around about you and the new rifle, so I need to check it out for myself,” said Blake and laughed at the face that Twos made. Twos walked away humming going back to finish his rifle and stopped and talked with everyone he saw on his way back. Dr. Phillips and Ruth were talking with Claire and Jasmine about getting food to the hospital. Ruth spending some quality time and really just getting to know the Ladies, explaining the defense system and their part in the system. Jasmine surprised all the Ladies when she told them she wanted an M-1 carbine or a Mauser rifle as she didn’t have a long gun. Ruth perplexed asked, “How do you know about a M-1 Carbine or a Mauser, Jasmine?” Jasmine answered, “My country and Pakistan have been at war on the border forever it seems and I was raised near the border. We had to be ready to defend ourself and others against the Paki raiders. I have fired many shots in anger before we came to America, Land of the Free.” Ruth said, “I thought you all had some rifles at the mall when we found you fighting the thugs.” “We do,” replied Jasmine. “Raj thinks I am an old woman who knows nothing. It is our tradition to be a male led culture and my husband raised him that way.” Jasmine continued her diatribe. “It is my own fault I allowed it to happen, even here in America because I loved and honored his Father.” Dr. Phillips said, “I am sure we can come up with something and we have lots of people in the Clan men and women who can make sure you know how to use whatever we get you.” Ruth nodded her head in agreement. Claire said, “Poppa Joe got me a rifle from the bridge and I would love to know how to use it and fire it better, myself.” Ruth said, “Looks like we need to have another range day. Just another thing to put on the list. No rest for the weary,” she quoted.
The ladies broke up and Ruth and Dr. Phillips headed towards the hospital, with Jasmine and Claire heading back to the kitchen. Both ladies feeling much better about themselves and the choice to come to the Lease and be part of the Clan. Jasmine summed up the way they both felt when she said, “This is good place and good people.” As Ruth and Dr. Phillips walked over to the hospital Woods and part of his crew were working diligently on forming walls and pouring concrete for the machine gun bunker in front of the hospital. Woods said, “Hey ladies coming to help with building the machine gun pit…” and laughed at the face Ruth made. He continued, “I was just teasing Ruth, don’t have to be a sour puss, could smile at my jokes or something.” “My bad Woods, I know just been thinking about what Twos said, you know when he gets these feelings, he is almost always right,” said Ruth. “Why do you think I am pouring concrete this late in the day?” Socraticly replied Woods. The ladies walked on into the hospital in time to see Sarah doing some kind of yoga back bending position that made Ruth hurt just to look at her doing the movement. Dr. Phillips said, “And what may I ask are you doing Sarah?” “And even more why are you allowing it to happen,” she asked directing this to Gretchen and Billie. Sarah said, “Proving I am ready to get out of this bed and get back to work, carrying my weight around here.” Dr. Phillips exclaimed, “Missy, I will make those judgments around here. These judgements by them nor I will not be based on yoga movements.” Sarah laughed at the Doctor and started jumping up and down and waving her arms saying, “Well how about calisthenics’ then.” Looking like she was a boiler about to blow, Dr. Phillips said, “In bed right this minute, Sarah.” Turning to Billie she said, “I need a sleeping pill and a large dose of antibiotics administered to Miss Sarah, now.” Billie jumped up from her seated position in a chair and started preparing the medicine for administration to Sarah.
Ruth walked into the other half of the cabin and looked at James the way only a Mother can and asked Gretchen, how her youngest was doing. Gretchen glad that she had good news answered, “Better than can be expected, he is doing great actually. We have him resting from the meds right now and will have him up walking as soon as he wakes up.”
Placing the scope onto the rings and using his torque wrench to set the screws in a diagonal pattern. Twos thought to himself we are getting closer my friend, gently patting the receiver. Twos couldn’t help himself as soon as the scope was tightened down, he shouldered the weapon to get the feel. The balance was exquisite, he thought and felt the rush of holding his new baby for the first time. He truly couldn’t wait to touch off the first round. He already had twenty rounds of hand loads in five of his favorite 300 Win Mag loads made up. They were all centered around either a 165-grain ballistic tip bullet or a 168 or 170 grain Berger VLD bullets pushed with Hodgden H4350 powder at around 3200 -3300 feet per second. Through the years he had found that one of these loads would usually get him close to perfect when shooting 300 Win Mag rifles with 26-inch barrels. Twos then thought, it was usually a tenth of a grain more or less on the specific powder charge till you reached perfection. Perfection being one-hole groups hopefully, clover leafs at worst. The magic potion to deliver less than 0.5 MOA and hoping for less than 0.35 MOA out of his new joy.
Twos laid the rifle back down and got out his laser to bore sight the rifle. After bore sighting, he disassembled the weapon and gave it a thorough cleaning. Re-assembling the rifle, re-checking his bore sighting, the level and inclination of the scope. He had found that sometimes things changed after cleaning the first time and he could not take the chance. This new rifle although perfectly capable of F-Class shooting was going to be used for something much more important, lifesaving.
As he was finishing Megan knocked on his bedroom door and walked in to see him. She told him of the increase of radio chatter in Arabic and also about Thomas’s findings of direction and approximate location. Twos said, “Thanks Megan, your team as usual has delivered key information in the defense of the Lease. Could you find the Major and Imogene for me and send them to the Lodge? Please get Thomas to have the drone back up at maximum range watching the direction of the broadcast.” Megan said, “Yes sir, I am on it, sir,” and turned and left Twos side. Twos grinned and the message running in his head was we are going to be dealing with all Army protocols before long. I don’t know whether to embrace it or squash these happenings. He decided to ask Ruth and the Major what they thought. Twos walked out of the bedroom carrying his new rifle after attaching the sling to the rifle. He was heading towards the outdoor kitchen to see if Mackenzie knew where Ruth had the Diet Mountain Dews and Little Debbie Oatmeal Cakes stashed.
Lane and Raj were thinking that they could change the layout just a little on the next machine gun nest in front of the Lodge and get more room and use less concrete. Lane said, “Raj, you think we should tell Woods about our ideas.” Raj thought for a minute and said, “Everyone here seems to want the best and are not petty about he said, or she said, just the results, so I would say, yes.” Lane said, “Would you tell him?” Raj answered, “Of course, it was mainly your idea though and you might be able to explain it better than me.” Lane said, “If he doesn’t understand the procedure, then I will help with the explanation.” “Well, let’s do it then,” said Raj to his new best friend. They then walked over to Woods and told him of their ideas on improvement of the machine gun bunkers, Woods loved the input and his only complaint was why didn’t you say something on the first one. It would have been a better use of our time and resources, both of which are limited. If you have these great ideas please don’t hesitate to come to me, Twos or any of the Clan leaders, you are valuable members of the Clan and we are all a team. Phil found Emily in the thirty-two-foot-long cabin set up as the new Ladies housing, erecting some of the bunk beds in one side of the loft and storing her few possessions. Phil said, “Emily could you come down and walk outside here and talk with me a minute.” Emily answered, “Can you give me a minute to finish placing these screws in the bed?” “Of course, I will be waiting outside,” Phil called from the doorway and eased the door shut looking out across the Lease at all the work being done. He was amazed at all that had been done by Woods and his crews in the short amount of time. As he was watching Woods talk with Lane and Raj, Emily walked out of the door and stood beside him saying, “How may I help you, Phil?” “We need and want you to be the driver of our fourth truck with a mounted machine gun. Blake is going to move his team from the Black Toyota to the F-250 and the Toyota will need a crew and a driver. We thought since you can drive a big truck you would be perfect,” said Phil. He added, “What do you think?” Emily thought for a minute and asked “Do I get my own rifle or pistol, if I decide to drive the truck.” Phil answered, “You will get a long gun of some kind and a pistol or revolver depending on what we have, what fits, what you like and what you shoot best. This will happen as soon as we can get it done and you to the range, if you drive or not. Everyone here at the Lease carries a weapon full time to defend the Clan and the Lease.” “Well then, I will do it and I would like a nine mm of some kind preferably a Glock 17 or 34 and a scoped bolt action rifle of some kind, Ruger Model 77, Savage 110, Remington 700, and or Howa Axiom 1500 that is what I used to hunt whitetails,” Emily voiced. Phil replied, “You seem to know your bolt guns, how would a Ruger Precision Rifle in 300 Win Mag or Remington 700 Police heavy barrel with ADJ A3-5 stock sound. I know we have these two available.” She thought for a minute and said, “Which has the best scope?” “The Remington has a variable powered Bushnell Elite 6500 in 50 mm. I don’t know about the Ruger. I would guess something comparable,” said Phil. “As a driver you will get a sawed-off shotgun or a rifle type AR pistol AR or Krebs AK, also,” he continued. Emily said, “Do you think any of the young Ladies around here would have some jeans or camo pants I could borrow?” Phil said, “Dr. Phillips is about your size and so is Claire, I am sure we can find you something. Is there anything else, I guess you are the only person here who didn’t get to at least pack a bag before coming.” Emily answered, “I could really use some bathroom stuff like a tooth brush and deodorant and underwear for a shower.” “Man, I know with all that has been going on, Ruth or the Major have not thought about this. You need to come with me,” said Phil, and took off towards the hospital where Dr. Phillips and Ruth were located with Emily fast at his heels.
Megan found Ruth at the hospital; after retrieving the Major making rounds with the First Sergeant. She was talking with Blake about maybe putting some extra steel around the front of the Ma Deuce. As she was telling Ruth about Twos request; Phil and Emily came walking into the hospital. Phil started explaining the Clan’s faux pas with Emily. All the Ladies immediately apologized and Dr. Phillips told Ruth and the Major to go and talk with Twos, they would take care of Emily. Phil knowing, he didn’t need to be in the hen house walked out with Megan, Ruth and the Major, then went to help Blake.
Megan walked into the Communications Center and immediately told Thomas about how Twos wanted the drone up at maximum range watching the direction from which the Arabic signals where coming. Thomas said, “My drone is better for long range than James’. I will have to use his and just not go out quite as far, my batteries are charging.” Joe said, “Silvia needs to be here, can we get the new lady from the Pharmacy. What was her name, again?” Megan said, “Her name is Jane and I don’t think she is doing anything with guard duty or working with Woods’ crew. I will go and get her from her cabin and be right back,” and off she went looking for Jane. Thomas said, “Joe, you know it would be really nice if we had someone who spoke Arabic, maybe we could figure out what is going on with the Tangoes without closing with them.” Joe said, “That is a great idea, son. I just don’t know how that is ever going to happen, but still a great idea, none the less,” as Thomas walked outside to launch the drone and get the eyes of the Clan in the air. Imogene found Twos talking with the new Indian Lady, she thought, what was her name Sood she remembered.
As she walked up, she heard Twos asking Jasmine and Claire about Diet Mountain Dews. They answered that they had no idea where they were, they were not in the pantry or the other storage areas to their knowledge. Imogene having seen Ruth recover them from the small refrigerator at the barn, told Twos. Twos said, “Imogene, would you go and get me one please, I am not quite ready for the jog there and back yet.” Imogene said, “Sir, yes, Sir,” and about faced and double timed towards the barn and the Diet Dew. Ruth and the Major were almost run over by Imogene on her quest for liquid refreshment for Twos as they came into the Atrium of the Lodge. The Major said, “Major reporting as requested, sir.” Twos said, “Well, first off, I am not sure I like all the sir and Army protocol that is raising its head here at the Lease. I was going to ask what the two of you thought, I guess I have my answer from the usage.” Ruth said, “Don’t the service use that to help maintain a certain air of moral support for all the men and women and a common language.” The Major said, “That explanation is right on enough levels for use by the Clan. We probably shouldn’t force it, but if it comes naturally, we should use the effects.” Twos was in deep thought and said, “I see your points ladies, correct as always. I will quit being petty and small minded.” Jasmine walked up and asked the ladies if they would like some Tea, hot or iced and if they knew what Imogene would require for her refreshment. Both ladies said, “Ice tea,” at the same time. Ruth added, “Imogene will want hot tea with crème and sugar.” Jasmine turned and walked directly back to the kitchen. She returned shortly with the drinks on a tray. Jasmine said, “Ladies is Twos who I see about getting a rifle?” Twos answered and said, “Yes Ma’am, I will get you a rifle what would you like.” The ladies answered for Jasmine, “She wants and M-1 Carbine or a Mauser bolt action.” Twos said, “Solid choices both, we don’t have a Mauser bolt action. We do have a couple of M-1 Carbines we recovered from the bikers. One a paratrooper model, I think. I will get it for you after our meeting.” “Many thanks, Mr. Twos,” said Jasmine. She turned and went back to the kitchen with a big smile and a new pep in her step. She would show her son, that some people thought and knew she still had worth. Imogene showed back up at the Lodge as Twos and the ladies had sat down at the tables and were enjoying their drinks. She handed two of the Diet Dews to Twos and sat down at the place with the cup of hot tea and took a sip.
Twos started the meeting saying, “Ladies we have situation, that I think we need to check on. According to our Communications Center team they are hearing a lot of chatter in Arabic and it seems to be coming from relatively close, probably somewhere right across the river heading back into town.” “Major, I would like you to form a team with Imogene and possibly PFC Jennings and three more for a total of six members and go and check out the nature of this information. I would suggest taking Candace as your long-range shooter and Phil as a medic. We could drop you at the turnoff to the Industrial park and put a team there for rescue mission if needed. That is where you come in Ruth I would like for Blake and you to drop them off and wait for the call the extra three miles closer than here at the Lease might make the difference. I want you to be heavy with six people manning the truck as opposed to the usual four members.” “We will carry an extra vehicle to bring back the team. You can decide if you want it to be a Technical. I would vote yes, the reason for two trucks is the extra fire power and take one set of the RPGs and the launcher. I would take Tonya, Amy and Samantha as three of the extras and either Lane or Raj as the sixth, your choice. I would like to leave here at dusk and be setup to make your way to the bridge through the woods in the dark. Do we have any questions or concerns, if not assemble your teams and make plans we will talk at supper right before you leave? Teams to pack for three days and take the night vision gear for both teams for at least two members?” The Major said, “I like my load out, does it work for you Ruth.” “I would like to talk with Blake before I answer that question if possible. It seems sufficient on my first run through. I will get with you before supper if we have concerns,” answered Ruth.
“Good deal,” said the Major as she and Imogene left to get their team together. Thinking that the new young girl Becky was going to be her sixth if Imogene agreed, having Twos, James and Sarah and the Private in sick bay was cramping the Clan’s style on leaving the Lease operations. Woods was much too important to take away from his duties of hardening the Lease and also the Communications people for their Intelligence gathering. Thomas had the drone up about a quarter of a mile down the road past the junction at five hundred feet monitoring the road and anything else he could make out with his eagle eye view. The feed was being split so that they could watch it at the Communications Center and he had walked almost to the far wood line. Thomas wanted to make sure that he kept control of the bird and the closer he was the better he felt. Megan had found Jane and was showing her what to look for on the real-time feed and how to blow things up on the other monitor for the taped version to get a better look at something specific. Jane loved social media so she was very good on the touch screen computer and caught on fast to the drone feed, not so much with guns. Weapons now they scared her and they were everywhere in the Comm Center. She thought if these are the non-combatants as she had heard them called in the Comm Center, how many guns did the combatants carry. Thomas was flying the drone and was very glad that there were not any turbulent winds out today, when he spotted something just over his horizon. He moved the drone up another fifty feet hoping to have a better view. What he saw was simply amazing, the tent city right across the river looked like one of the tent cities in Nigeria or Bangladesh, tents and people everywhere. He let the camera view back and forth for a good ten minutes and then brought the drone back to the Lease for landing and viewing of the video footage.
As Thomas walked into the Communications Center, Megan was on her way to get Twos and the Clan brain trust they needed to see the footage that Thomas had just shot with the drone. On hearing the news from Megan, Twos asked her if they could bring the footage here to the Lodge and play it on the large screen, they had so all of the leadership team could view at one time. Megan replied, “We can make a DVD and show it on the large screen from your bedroom and also be able to stop and enlarge certain parts of the feed.” Twos said, “Make it happen, Megan and I want it done yesterday.” Ruth said, “I will get everybody assembled. Do we still want to make the recon of the area?” Twos said, “I don’t know, seems awful dangerous and I don’t know if we justify it in a risk versus benefit analysis. We will talk with the Major, Imogene and the First Sergeant and make a decision.” Ruth left Twos standing in the atrium deep in his own Brainiac world, to assemble the leadership team of the Clan for what she figured would be the most important meeting any of them had ever attended, too date. Woods and Lane were pouring the top of the Lodge bunker when Ruth came out and told him he was needed in the Atrium as soon as possible and could he make sure that Blake, the First Sergeant and Imogene got the message. She was going to get the Major, Phil and the Doctor. Woods asked, “What’s up Ruth?”
Her only answer was “Trouble with a capitol T,” and continued on her quest. Woods gave his team some quick instructions and said, “If they finished before he came back to have everyone get ready for war and to up the state of readiness back to Orange.”
Woods left to find Blake and the First Sergeant and any of the others if he found them on his journey, he would tell them about the meeting, also. Woods thought, Blake will be easy, I know exactly where he is working on the F-250 and the Ma Deuce mount. As luck would have the first Sergeant was talking with Blake about an improved mount and metal protection carriage, when Woods arrived. He told them of the need for the meeting and took off towards the Barn area in case anyone of the Clan Council as he had started thinking of Twos leadership group. Ruth actually found the Major and Imogene over at Twos gunsmith intermodal box, sitting out back discussing the load out of the team they were going to take to do recon of the Arabic Communications signals and their cause. Ruth said, “We need to get to the Lodge. Twos wants to have a meeting of as Woods calls us the Clan Council, there is new intelligence to discuss.”
The three of them left headed back to the Lodge and Ruth, told the Ladies she would meet them at the Lodge. As she turned off towards the hospital and Dr. Phillips and Phil. On arrival at the hospital she met Dr. Phillips, Emily and Gretchen looking at a large variety of clothing laying in a pile right by the front door. She explained that Dr. Phillips presence was required and asked about the whereabouts of Phil. Dr. Phillips laughed and said, “He brought Emily by needing some toiletries and clothes and vanished as soon as we started talking about getting things for Emily to wear. I have no idea where is maybe at his AirStream or over at the barn with his truck. He goes to those places to calm his nerves, I have noticed.”
Woods found Phil at the barn checking on the equipment and trucks that were parked at the barn and just generally killing time, as Phil had put it to Woods. He was ready to go to the Lodge at a moment’s notice and the two old friends walked back talking and just enjoying a minute of time like they had so many times before the Terrorist attacks.
Megan and Thomas were frantically trying to make a DVD and a quick editing of the video, especially the last ten minutes. They did this with the key items already enlarged and arrows drawn to key items of interest in the frames of the still video shots. There was a lot of information and they were trying to get as much broke out as quickly as possible. Joe was looking at the data also and doing a much-needed analysis for Twos to base his viewing and decisions for recon or attacks.
Joe had completed a quick count and using some old intelligence algorithms decided that there were well over a thousand. With the camp having a high probability of over twelve-hundred Muslim fighters in the encampment. It had approximately four hundred vehicles with over half of those being of the Technical variety. Joe kept talking to himself, more bad news, more bad news, more bad news. Megan finally said, “Joe, could you stop talking to yourself we are trying to work.”
“Sorry, Megs, haven’t seen this much fire power in one place since the Royal Guards and their Armor back in 91. The Clan doesn’t have any A-10’s or C-130 gunships that we can call to erase the convoys, at our disposal do we. Command has not made me aware of any as of this date, do you know of any that is available. I hope they have been holding the air support in reserve and just not telling, Intelligence,” said Joe and laughed at his own outlandish answer. Megan and Thomas finished their editing of the footage and also put a DVD of the unedited version. This done in case Twos or any of the others wanted to see the original version. This happening at the same time as Joe completed his synopsis of the Intelligence and its relationship to the Clan. They packed up their equipment and made their way to the Lodge.
The Intelligence group arrived just as Phil and Woods came out of the tree line from the barn, on the way to the meeting. Twos was standing out in front of the Lodge finishing the last of the two Diet Dews delivered by Imogene and wishing for another as Megan and her Intelligence group arrived and started setting up for Show and Tell. Phil and Woods walked into the Lodge and they both moseyed over to the kitchen and asked the ladies for a glass of ice Tea.
Back in the hospital Sarah was fast asleep and so was the Private the Doctors having agreed that they might be needed to defend the Lease in the near future. So, they were treating the two with as much rest and healing as they could squeeze into the limited amount of time they may have left before their services were required. The treatment was warranted according to the Doctors.
Twos asked that everyone be seated and explained in as few words as possible what they all were about to see on the DVD and why they were assembled. He didn’t want to cloud anyone’s judgment before all of the facts were known to the group. He turned to Megan and said, “Megan the room is yours and everyone please hold any questions or comments till the end of this presentation and the second one to be supplied by Joe, thanks.” Then he set down beside Ruth and took her hand in his and lightly kissed the top of her hand and mouthed, “I Love You.”
Chapter 55
After the viewing of the DVD footage with splendid explanations of what they had witnessed in the video and stills by Megan; Joe explained the ramifications as best as he could with the limited Intelligence that they had acquired as of the moment. Explaining how other data would either collaborate his findings or deny them. Joe added, “Either way, more information is of the essence for the Clan to have the proper analysis of the situation. That is all, I have, Megan do you have anything further to add, if not the room is yours, Twos sir.”
Sitting down glad someone else would make the hard decisions for the Clan and not him. He was just too old, he thought and wished for the time when his sons were alive and his Grand kids still sat on Grand Pa’s knee and though he was the King of their world, if not the whole world and a piece of candy solved all the hard problems. Twos stood up for a moment gathering his thoughts and wished for some pain medicine. Walking over to Dr. Phillips, he asked for some Aleve or Tylenol. She reached in her pocket and handed him two Tylenol 3’s 60 mgs of Codeine and 600 mgs of Acetaminophen, he swallowed them down without water and walked back to the front of the tables.
Twos started his operations meeting by saying, “When it rains it pours and I am not talking about Morton’s salt for those of you old enough to remember the commercial…” “The facts are these, thanks to our diligent Communications and Intelligence group we have advanced notice of a possible problem of gigantic magnitude. So, thanks to all involved in obtaining, analyzing, and preparing for the dissimulation of this information.” “Second fact we have sitting in practically our backyard a large force of what appears to be Muslim Terrorist, heavily armed as their usual MO and larger than the previous forces we have come in contact.” Pausing for a moment as Jasmine delivered a glass of ice-cold tea to him, he took a swallow and said, “Thanks. Mrs. Sood.” She turned with great pride and disappeared back towards the kitchen. Twos started again, “Where, was I, oh yeah, talking about the Terrorist camp across the river. Fact is, based on historical facts we can defend the Lease at about a fifteen to one ratio of defenders to attacking force. Based on our numbers that would say approximately five hundred size attacking force. The lay of the land and the surprises of the in-ground mortars and the Claymores and a fighting force that is more bully than soldier may expand this ratio. Could even expand it to about one and a half times and get it up to seven hundred fighters.
Joe’s analysis says better than one thousand fighters, probably more like twelve to thirteen hundred combatants and possible over fifteen hundred. Defense of the property is a non-factor at those present ratios.” “We as the Clan have two options and really those are the only options man always have in war fight or flight. It is not in my nature to run and we have wounded and a limited number of non-combatants, that can’t fight a withdrawal so we have to prepare to defend and as Sun-tzu’s ‘The Art of War’ would say it is time to attack. To put it mildly if we can catch them again with their pants down, sorry Ladies bad choice of phrase. We can deliver havoc to the enemy.” “We have some good minds of war that we have been blessed with here at the Lease. Here is my first approach at a plan, after I reveal it to you, we will take a break and get into groups and see if we can make it workable or come up with something better. Does anyone need a small break for a drink or bathroom break before I continue?” Ruth said, “Twos, let’s take five minutes and get something to drink and I would like to get everyone a pen and paper, as we all do not work from memory like you do Twos,” and grinned at her beloved. Twos said, “Group take five minutes and Woods could we get drinks delivered to both OP’s and a plan to get some new and fresh eyes out there to replace Melton and Robert and whoever is out there with them in OP 2 as soon as possible.” Woods answered, “On it, boss,” and turned and went to find Thomas as he had worked both OP’s and would know who else had worked them and was available.
As the group returned from the break, everyone seemed to be in a much better mood, not happy, just less gloom and doom and ready to do their parts. Woods caught Twos before the meeting re-started and said, “Thomas and Tonya are going to handle it with Lane and Raj for the next few hours.” “Good job Woods, and thanks for always being there,” said Twos. Moving back to the front of the group, Twos restarted his meeting, “I am glad to see no one deserted during our break. I wouldn’t blame you if you did, it is not the way of the Clan though and I thank you all for being part of the Clan. We need to do a couple of things in my opinion, one is obtaining more intelligence. Earlier today I had set in motion a recon mission.” “I still think we need to send a recon team, just not near as large of a team as the first one was going to be. We need complete stealth mode on this recon team. So only four members, they will be led by Imogene and PFC Jennings, with Candace and Becky as the four members. Before you can complain Major, I have other work for you in preparation of the defense of the Lease. You can be on the delivery team and I think to the previous spot we talked about will be right. Thomas can cover you with the drone to there with no problems and make sure the coast is clear.” “The second objective is to get everyone here at the Lease issued long guns and trained on the use of these weapons. We need to be at least familiarized with the heavy weapons, we have here at the Lease for everyone, including myself. As I have no idea on the bloopers and the RPG’s and that is not good and I am sure there are others in the same boat.” “The third objective is to get our troops healthy and that includes myself and others and all who have been out on the acquisition trips need to be checked for optimum fitness. The fourth objective is a twofold objective. First part is to drop or at least make impassable the bridge between here and the Tangos. They will have to go twelve plus miles downstream and almost forty miles to get back here and that is the short way through the country. We have explosives and I am sure we could use all the expertise we have and with enough time put the explosives in the right place to make the bridge inoperable. Those things probable aren’t going to happen so my thoughts are going 911 except not with a plane but a Propane truck and high explosives.”
“The second part is to eliminate some of the Tangos without getting into a battle of their choosing, just a battle of our choosing. When we attack the bridge the four Technicals will supply covering fire into the camp. The range is only about seven hundred yards to the middle of the camp from the ridge and they will be out of range of all small arms fire. Also, I will be on the hill shooting the Barrett against hard targets. To augment the death and destruction will place Candace, Samantha and from what I hear maybe Emily in Sniper hides with their rifles to add to the confusion and hopefully take out some of the Terrorists leadership.”
“Any targets of opportunity like tankers or Communications vehicles and the Technicals and any heavy weapons that might get on line. If they light up the camp like they did before we roll the Propane truck down the hill ready to start the truck and drive to the middle of the bridge and then ram it into the bridge upright support and get out of there. Two ways as I see to do that, turn and run towards our lines with maybe one of the Technicals running in to pick up the driver, or the driver jumps into the river to be picked up by a boat and I know we don’t have a boat. That doesn’t mean that, it is not the best and safest way for the driver and all Clan personnel to get away from the Tangos return fire.”
“Anyone have questions or concerns now, I would prefer that we have questions, comments and corrections ready after the forty-five-minute discussion in groups. Let’s break up in threes and our fours, for discussion of the problems. I would like Ruth, with me and Imogene. The Major to lead a second group with the First Sergeant, and Blake. The third group will be led by woods with Phil, Mackenzie and Dr. Phillips and the Intelligence group with Megan, Joe and Candace. Now we need to take another five-minute break and then get started this could be a long night.”
The Council members all got up and stretched their legs and tried to figure out where their prospective groups were. Except for a few exceptions the groups were already broken up and sitting together. Woods thought about this and decided that everyone had kind of sat with the ones technically alike. Human nature was a thing of beauty thought Woods. Twos hadn’t really decided; life had decided the groups.
Twos was sitting with Ruth and Imogene and discussing the problems with the neighborhood as Twos so apply described the Terrorist across the river. Megan walked up and said, “Sir, if you don’t need us for anything else, we are going to get back over to the Communications building and give Silvia and Jane a hand. Thomas is going to have to do some OP work so they are shorthanded.” Twos said, “Megan, thanks to you and your group, we have a chance, a lot better chance than flying blind. Please give my thanks to your whole group.” Megan turned and said, “Joe, let’s fly and get out of these people’s way. Twos says we can get out of here and not be part of the discussion.” Finished she turned and picked up her equipment and headed towards the Comm shack with Joe. As she left the Lodge, she saw Thomas with Raj, Lane, and Tonya were heading across the way towards the front gates on the ATV.
Ruth said, “She is so young to be having so much put on her shoulders.” Imogene said, “It is not just her Ma’am, what about James leading a Recon party, or Candace being one of the Clan’s snipers, Thomas with the drones, the new lass Becky running heavy equipment. It is a completely different world than last week Ma’am and the Lads and Lasses are thriving. We need to just let them do their thing and be amazed and proud at the results they are delivering.”
Twos said, “Amazed and proud are the least adjectives that I would use to talk about all the members here at the Lease. The great things you all have accomplished in the name of the Clan and Freedom, being number One. Back to the real reason for this group discussion, Imogene from a military standpoint, break the plan apart.” “First off, it is a sounds reasonable plan, if not completely hatched out. We definitely need to mount a Recon of the camp. It is also reasonable that we need less people to help ensure stealth and four gives a pair watching and observing. It leaves one watching and one guarding while the other two rest. Either way might work best depending on terrain features and other elements,” commented Imogene. “We also need to make the Tangos number superiority go down, at least from numbers and psychological standards. They feel invincible in their camp now, possibly anyway. So, an attack of some kind that doesn’t put our group in any more jeopardy than possible is a great idea. The blowing of the bridge and attacking from long range, is a plan worth looking into by the Clan. I do not see how, unless we can get the truck to the bridge and in place without anyone noticing, that the driver will survive the escape. I don’t remember about the river at the bridge is it deep enough for someone to jump into the river from the height of the bridge without hurting or killing themselves,” Imogene had lamented.
Twos said, “Jumping off that bridge to the rushing waters below was a junior high school rite of passage in this town when I was growing up. The jump can be made and the water is plenty deep enough. The trick is hitting straight and not having your breath knocked out of your body. The distance to the water is over thirty-five feet. The current is strong and you need to come up swimming hard if no boat to pick you up when you jump. I have completed the task a few times and swam to the shoreline, that was many, and I do mean many years ago.” “The jump, it can be done and you don’t have to have any special skills just a strong will and nerves not to freeze up when you look down to the water. I had to just get up on the rail and jump after the first time, as I almost locked up when seeing how far I was from the water. Doing it with a boat would insure they could get out of range of small arms down river in a hurry. The more I think about that aspect says, the driver jumping and a boat to pick them up is the only way, for a successful escape by the driver to be accomplished.”
These same discussions with some variances were happening in the Major’s group where Candace had settled after Megan and Joe bowing out. This group had a larger emphasis on the tactics needed to accomplish the objectives for her group’s expertise. In Woods group the emphasis for accomplishing the assigned task had naturally turned to Logistics with Phil and the Doctor wanting to make sure that the Hospital would be kept in the loop on wounded and injuries. The biggest question was not if they could do this as it had to be done. The question was when to start the process and the timetable for it to happen. They all knew it was now, the question was how quick they could plan, prepare and instigate these actions.
The consensus was they needed to get the Intelligence gathering aspects of the plan in action as soon as reasonably possible. All seemed to agree on the size and for the most part the makeup of the Recon Team. The First Sergeant and the Major both thought they should be on the Recon team as they had the most experience and knowledge of these type missions.
The Major added, that she had been the leader of the Recon of all the other Recon activities of the Clan and been chosen due to her expertise and abilities. These were arguments to her group and to herself, she just had to sell Twos on the fact that she was the right choice and the only real choice to lead the team. The Major thought that he was overlooking the obvious. The argument needed to be made without sounding egomaniacal or making Twos feel like she thought he was wrong. A big task, she thought, yet one I can complete. As the time allotted for the discussions was ending, Twos stood up and said, “Five-minute bathroom break and then back here for more discussions of the plan or other plans that the different groups may have come up with in our study groups. Major your group will be up first with Woods to follow and then my group will be last in the pecking order.”
They all got up and went to find another glass of tea or the restrooms the others just mingled around the tables making small talk and awaiting the meeting to resume. As people have done since the very first multi part or agenda meeting. Twos eased out of the Atrium and went into the Jacob’s side of the Lodge and went to the restroom. He was pretty sure that one of his old nemeses had raised its unruly head and came visiting, he made his way all the way to the restroom before throwing up. The pain was almost unbearable as he made his way to his shaving kit looking for his medicine. He found his Flomax, the Tramadol and the Percocet where he had kept them for years in his travel shaving kit. Now where were the nausea meds he knew he needed. As the other Clan Council members made their way back to the Atrium and took their seats there was an air of excitement brewing in the members. The Major was talking with the First Sergeant about how they could place the Technicals in a defilade position at the edge of the ridge and have them facing away from the bridge. The First Sergeant also wanted to set up the two extra machine guns in the L shaped ambush position the Clan had used on the Bikers in the same place. If they had the Terrorist chasing them, they could drive through the ambush and have the chasers in a classic ambush with the twin machine guns being the anvil and the speed of the pursuers acting as their own hammer. Woods was talking with his group about how they could get the recon team a couple miles closer by going through the back of the Industrial Complex and not just dropping them off at the turn off and that the cover was actually better for the access to the river and bridge area.
After about five minutes of people discussing the coming meeting, Candace asked the question that was own many of the Council’s mine. Candace said to Ruth loud enough for most there to hear, “Mom, where is Dad?” Ruth having been over talking with Jasmine about supper and what they needed to be doing about preparation when Twos made his exit stage left. Ruth had to answer, “I don’t know maybe the restroom, we will give him a few more minutes.”
This answer seemed to calm everyone’s nerves and they went back to fine tuning their plans for the next session of the meeting. Dr. Phillips was actually telling Woods how much she appreciated the hot water in the hospital. Going on about, how much it would help if they had enough power at the hospital to run the centrifuge that had been brought from the Exigent Center. Woods explained that, they would have to remove power from the tent, to do so. It would be robbing Peter to pay Paul situation and she needed to think about the extra room they had with the tent for the non-critical patients. She said, “You are right, we are better off with more diverse accommodations and doing the sterilization procedures in the tent.” The group waited for about ten minutes before Dr. Phillips said, “Ruth we might need to go check on him, in the bedroom maybe his fever has come back or something.”
The two ladies made their way into the Jacob’s side of the Lodge and then into the bedroom. That is where the pair found Twos. He was curled up in a ball moaning loudly. Twos was white as a sheet, with vomit all over his face and clothes groaning in serious pain. Dr. Phillips almost knocked Ruth down trying to get to her prize patient. The Doctor took Twos head in her hands and checked his neck and opened his eyes and he followed her finger, she asked, “What happened?” Twos opened his right hand and two of his medicine bottles rolled out onto the floor as he closed his eyes and tried to fight the pain.
Dr. Phillips looked at the bottles and read, Flomax and Percocet. She looked at Ruth confused and said, “Does Twos have Prostate problem,” showing the bottles to Ruth? Seeing the two bottles and what they were, she said, “No, he must have a kidney stone, he carries those in case he has one on the road when he is traveling. He self-medicates with his Doctors directions and knowledge. He has had so many that when he fills the pain, he takes the Flowmax to enlarge the pathway and the Percocet for the pain, usually along with Tramadol and as much water as he can drink.” Ruth added, while laughing, “He also has some medicine to keep him from throwing up, guess he didn’t get to his meds in time. He is usually pretty good at knowing when they are there and starting to move.” Twos spoke and said, “Doc, I haven’t taken any of the meds yet because I didn’t know with what all I have already taken for the operations and all. I really need something for pain and to get some IV fluids running and the Flowmax to help me pass this stone.” Ruth get Phil and Blake to help get him to the hospital, spoke Dr. Phillips. Twos said, “Just set up the IV and all here I will be alright once I get some Morphine and or Demerol in my system and get the pain eases off a little.” “Where is your pain right now,” asked Dr. Phillips. Twos replied, “Right now about an eight to nine, it was a ten earlier though and it can and will come back possibly.” “Get Phil and send him to get to saline IVs and a bottle of Morphine and one of Demerol and bring some syringes,” she told Ruth. Twos said, “Thanks Doc for sending Ruth out she gets sick herself sometimes watching me fight the pain of these stones. We don’t need her sick because of me.” Dr. Phillips said, “It is probably sympathetic pain she gets watching you hurt and be sick, that gets to her.” “I don’t know what it’s called that is why I didn’t say anything I was hoping I could get some medicine and talk with you about it. Then pass the thing before anyone else even had to know. I feel so useless right now, people are depending on me and I am like a little baby, no help to anyone and it takes two extra people to take care of me. I guess I will be wetting the bed, if I get much more helpless.” Dr. Phillips said, “You couldn’t be any more wrong, Twos. It is you that keeps this place running. I see young kids both girls and boys doing soldiers jobs and working heavy equipment. I also see them running a Communications Center and manning OPs to guard the Lease. That only happens because of your leadership and example you set from day one. Saving the lives of a whole school full of kids, teachers and staff, without thinking of your own safety. So helpless you are not and needed you are, so quit feeling sorry for yourself and pass this stone. We need you and I don’t even want to try and Cystoscope you for that stone.”
The Council minus the ones working on Twos decided to go ahead with meeting and get everything setup and in motion. Time was of the essence and these things like a lot of things lately had to be dealt with and right now. The Major said, “The Recon team needs to go out tonight. I think we take them to The Industrial Complex about 0200 hours and let them work their way into position under cover of darkness.” Woods said, “We can do better than just the road to the complex. We can take them all the way through to the back of the Complex without getting out of the cover of all the buildings and wood lines. This will place the team a good three quarters to a mile closer and they will be able to get in position quicker and find better hides for the observation of the Terrorist camp and the bridge.” “Sounds good, and since you have been there more than anyone else you can ride in the truck with Blake for the drop off of the team.” advised the Major “Me and my big mouth,” said Woods and laughed at his own joke. “Well the Recon team is set and Blake will deliver with Ruth and Woods. What is next on our agenda,” asked the Major? “We still have some defenses to set up and we need to get everyone set up and checked out on the weapons assigned. We also, need some, no we need a lot of cross training with our heavy weapons,” said Woods. The First Sergeant said, “I can handle the training of the heavy weapons, if someone can get the people trained and assigned their personal weapons.” Blake said, “I can handle that, I need to do some preventative maintenance on the vehicle fleet here at the Lease first. If someone could handle getting the people assigned weapons, I will handle the training.” The Major said, “I will get Tonya and she can help me get everyone weapons assigned. We need to get with everyone at supper and talk with the new people here at the Lease. To see who needs weapons and if anyone needs to sharpen their skills are just shoot a weapon, in general.” Woods said, “I think we should table the attack on the bridge and the Terrorist, until we have more intelligence. I do think the thing about jumping into the river and having a boat pick up the propane truck driver makes a lot of sense. I also know where we can find a boat up river. I don’t know about a running boat after the EMP. The boats we can find at the little fishing marina that is five miles upriver the way the crow flies, and luckily on our side of the river.” “If anybody can get one running it would be Blake, he is a great mechanic and with him and Phil I bet they could get a boat running and hopefully a fast one. We would have to have someone downstream to pick them up and get them back to the Lease by land.” Woods stopping to think for a moment, continued, “I can get with Blake and Phil and talk with them and maybe schedule a trip up river to check on the availability and if any of the boats are working. Might not hurt to figure out who besides, Emily, Blake, Phil, and Joe can drive the Propane truck, the rest can wait till we get the Recon intel back and analyze the data.” The Major said, “Do we have any other comments or concerns at this time? People, if not we need to get started and will talk again later tonight.”
As the meeting in the Atrium was breaking up Dr. Phillips was administering a Morphine and Demerol cocktail for Twos. The IV drip to flush the kidneys had already been started by Phil. Ruth had told the Doctor that during the bad times with kidney stones like this one the only way that his Doctor had been able to get Twos relief was with both medicines at the same time. Dr. Phillips said, “Yeah, I don’t doubt that. The funny thing about having high thresholds for pain which Twos definitely has in spades. The problem is when someone has a high threshold when it is surpassed, it takes large amounts of pain medicine to overcome the pain. The high threshold for pain coincides with high tolerance to pain medicines.” Ruth said, “That makes sense. I just figured it was because he was such a big baby and couldn’t handle pain,” she laughed at the look on the Doctors face. She then continued, “That was until I had a small stone of my own. It only took like two hours for my one and only stone. I have seen Twos fight one in the hospital taking high doses of pain medicine for over a week. I don’t give him a hard time about kidney stone pain now that I have had one. Those things make child berth seem like a sunny day at the beach, and I wouldn’t wish one on my enemies much less the man I love most in the world.” “Thanks baby, I Love you too, now Doctor how about those pain meds for the big wimpy man lying in the bed with puke still caked on his face,” said Twos to the Doctor and Ruth. The Doctor administered the pain medicines and told Phil to stay nearby to keep an eye on Twos. Explaining that she, Gretchen and Billie would take care of the ones at the hospital. She walked over and gave Phil a toe-curling kiss, embarrassing the Adonis to no end and walked out of the bedroom saying, “I will see you tonight big boy,” and winked at Ruth with a coquettish look. The medicine being delivered to the bloodstream had almost an immediate impact on Twos and as the pain went away, he fell asleep exhausted from fighting the pain. Ruth said, “Phil I will watch him if you need to do something.” Phil said, “No, as the de facto leader with Twos being down you need to go out an address the Council and assure them he is alright.” “When did you get so smart, my beautiful friend of my husband, I thought it was all looks with you and no brains, have you been playing us all these years,” she asked as she walked over and gave Phil a big hug and Motherly kiss on the cheek. Phil blushed and said, “Even a blind squirrel finds a nut ever once in a while.” Ruth playfully smacked the big guy on the head and walked out of the room saying, “I am off to check on my minions.”
At the Comm Shack Megan and Silvia were working with Silvia’s HTC One smart phone on an app she had that translated foreign languages. They wanted to try and use the app to translate some of the communications they were hearing from the Terrorist and Megan was wishing that James and Thomas were available to help with sorting out the program to work. She knew it would tear up Thomas’s nerves but she really needed James for this problem. It would be right in his wheel house and he would really get into adapting the program to work for their needs.
Joe said, “Ladies I wish I could help you with the translator. I do good to get the weather off of my phone. I do need the two of you to take over the Communications Center for a while I need to get started raising the two antenna’s the one for the Ham radio and the other for the Army AN/VRC -91. The new antennas will extend our ranges exponentially on both radios. The ham will be worldwide and the 91 to most of North America I think, definitely to the Rocky Mountains in the west and Maine to the North and the Virgin Islands to the south.” Megan said, “The antenna, that is as important or more important than our little project. I will take over Communications and Silvia can continue to try and get the app to work.” “Thanks,” said Joe and walked out of the cabin with antenna and physics on his mind. He was wondering when Woods would be available to help. He walked over to Amy and Claire’s cabin looking for some Grand kids / manpower to help with the leg work.
As Joe was looking for some help Ruth and the Major were going over the decisions that had been made in the absence of her and Twos. Though not needed in her opinion the Major wanted to make sure that the Jacob’s agreed with the plan. Ruth said, “Sounds like you have everything under control. I can help with any of the Ladies who need shooting help and we have plenty of twenty-two long rifles for the Ruger 10/22s and the Mark II’s for everyone who need shooting help to shoot all they need.” The Major said, “I am going over to the gun shop now and get out the pistol bins that Twos put them in and what rifles we have in storage we are getting a little slim on AR, M-4, M-16 type weapons. We have lots of long guns though, shotguns, carbines and bolt rifles.” “Speaking of carbines, Jasmine said she wanted a M-1 carbine if we have one. I was told we have two a paratrooper and a regular. Can we find them and let me give it to her before everyone else gets in line? I think it would be worth the effort, she is such a dear Lady,” said Ruth. “No problem, sounds like a fine idea,” said the Major as they walked into the shop.
Later that night the Major was doing a final inspection of the Recon team before they left the Lease. The First Sergeant was giving a pep talk and an explanation of the kind of Intelligence that would be most helpful. The First Sergeant was amazed that Candace had her log book her spotting scope and an extra pair of 12 X binoculars mounted on or in her pack. Her basic load out had a ground cloth and a cover for overhead observation in the IR range. He thought, I have had soldiers with ten years in the service that didn’t have the knowledge of this young lady. What was it with the people here at the Lease, was there something in the water or something? He decided, he didn’t care what it was just that they had the good stuff. “Thirty minutes from kickoff,” said the Major as she finished her inspection, everyone takes a bathroom break, checks their personal gear and get ready to roll out. 223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by texican on Dec 2, 2019 23:42:44 GMT -6
223, Five long chapters.... Thank you.... No big deal, but: The bullet contacting where it is the strongest after passing true passing thru a magazine and just knocked the breath out of the soldier. Spell check does not check for word usage.... Twos for the shape he is in definitely has his challenges with his health especially with being shot multiple times and with kidney stones that have to pass.... These too shall pass.... Hope you and yours had a great Thanksgiving.... Had all of the family in Okieland for Thanksgiving and we are still eating leftovers.... Hopefully the rain and cold hasn't impacted your work.... Stay safe... God bless you and yours. Texican....
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Dec 10, 2019 21:42:46 GMT -6
223, Five long chapters.... Thank you.... No big deal, but: The bullet contacting where it is the strongest after passing true passing thru a magazine and just knocked the breath out of the soldier. Spell check does not check for word usage.... Twos for the shape he is in definitely has his challenges with his health especially with being shot multiple times and with kidney stones that have to pass.... These too shall pass.... Hope you and yours had a great Thanksgiving.... Had all of the family in Okieland for Thanksgiving and we are still eating leftovers.... Hopefully the rain and cold hasn't impacted your work.... Stay safe... God bless you and yours. Texican.... Texican
Thanks for the catch. I have trouble with that type error and I am trying not to capitalize everything. Ha Ha.
Probably down load a few more chapters tomorrow. Hopefully a new chapter by end of week on the other project.
223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Dec 11, 2019 19:30:59 GMT -6
Chapter 56
The weather had taken a turn for the worse in the last thirty minutes, with intermittent heavy rain and cold wind blowing in from the west. The Major made a mental note that the Communications and Intelligence crew needed to start keeping up with the one-day, three-day and ten-day forecast if they could find the information anywhere. If not, they would have to find a barometer and wind gauges and start doing it the old fashion way, either way it needed to be done. As the Recon team left the Lodge on the way out of the Lease, she though it could probably rain harder, I don’t know how though.
Woods guided Blake through the night with both men wearing night vision head gear. They traveled slowly onward towards the Industrial complex. The rain and general bad weather had grounded the drone, so that was one piece of their technological advantage that wasn’t available to the Clan tonight. So far, the Terrorist had pretty much just used the hammer approach in their attacks on America was the analysis of the Clan. Pour more people and heavy weapons at the target until it falters. The technique has worked since the beginning of time. Someone once said about the Russian fighting philosophy was that “quantity has a quality of its own” and this was the way the Terrorist fought. That and the promise of seventy-two virgins awaiting them at their death as they made war on the Great Satan.
Woods said, “Around the next bend, Blake slow the pace down even more. We are not in any hurry to deliver the Team, better safe than sorry.”
Blake just nodded his head and tried to watch out for any possible Terrorist or blockages in their path. The rain had really narrowed his view and they didn’t need to bump into anything hostile or not for that matter. As they rounded the bend Woods could see the building he wanted to pull into and use its parking lot. The ornamental shrubbery and trees planted for picture perfect landscape had taken over the property and blocked out all view of the parking area even from the Complex perimeter road. Woods thought it would be the perfect place to dismount the team and give any final instructions. In the daylight, you couldn’t see back to the road much less in the pouring rain and at night. Woods silently guided Blake and the team into the parking lot and had Blake shut down the truck.
Back at the Lease the pain medicines administered by Dr. Phillips were beginning to wear off and Twos was again in the grasp of kidney stone pain and agony. Phil gave him another injection of the Morphine and Demerol cocktail that Dr. Phillips had prescribed. Twos said, “Give me a large drink of water those meds really dry my mouth out. Phil, thanks for taking care of me my friend, maybe one day I can do a favor in return. I hope it is not taking care of you with a kidney stone though. They are not much fun, the pain from the stone is many times more than what I felt from the gunshot wound. That may be because of shock or something, do you know?”
Phil said, “I am not one hundred percent sure; I think the pain is just more acute due to the location of the nerve endings associated with the kidneys and their location to the spine and all.”
Phil handed his friend a large glass of cold water poured from an urn that Jasmine had brought in for Twos earlier. Jasmine had thanked Twos and his family for rescuing her family and for the paratrooper M-1 Carbine, that the Clan had provided and the chance to shoot the smaller rifle enough to get her eye back. She said, “Shooting the rifle was like being back in India where large families lived together and everyone did what was best for the family to thrive. She asked Twos if she and Raj could be members of the Twos Clan that she heard everyone talk about here at the Lease.”
Twos had told her that she and Raj had become part of the Twos Clan the minute they started helping make the Lease a better place to live. Twos and Ruth then thanked Jasmine, for her and Raj’s service to the Clan, “and especially her Banana Fritters,” added Twos. Jasmine was glowing when she floated out of the bedroom, looking to find her son Raj and tell him of their newfound great fortune.
Silvia and Megan were back trying to get the app to work on her phone. It didn’t seem to want to translate the linguistics coming over the radio. Megan thought it was a timing issue and Thomas who had come in from the OP for food, shower and sleep thought it may be an issue with the radio wave frequency.
Thomas asked, “Where is James when you need him? Lying down taking a nap while the world burns…” Then continued, “Now Megan you know that was funny.”
Megan said, “It was funny just in poor taste. He is your best friend and some would say only friend besides me.” “You are right, doesn’t mean we don’t need his help and sharp mind,” said Thomas. He continued, “I am going to find some of that Salmon stew and rice you all said was so good.” Turned and ducked back out of the Comm shack headed towards the Lodge. Walking out he met Phil headed towards the Hospital, they stopped and talked for a minute with Thomas asking about Twos and James status. He was informed that right now James was healing, recovering greatly and that the stone was giving Twos fits and they hoped he could pass it shortly.
The Recon team was ready to head out and Woods reminded them of their mandatory three times a day check in on the radios. He also assured them they would have a pick-up team in this exact same spot in sixty-six hours and they would be in the F-250. Telling them if any other vehicle than the pickup and extraction was compromised somehow. The team were then to make it back to the Lease by foot or best means available to the Team.
Imogene told PFC Jennings to lead out on point and that they were not in any hurry. Candace and Becky were in the middle and she would take drag. Jennings led out on the general compass heading that Woods had supplied from his phone GPS map with the rest of the team following as ordered.
Woods thinking about the maps and compasses that they were really in need of for this type work and where he could possibly locate them. He added that as just another thing on the list of needs for the Clan and their operations and survival. Jennings led the team into the woods about two-hundred meters toward their objective. He then took them ninety degrees away from the objective for about two-hundred meters. Holding his hand down flat, Jennings stopped the team for a five-minute break and time to look and listen. Per operation orders he motioned for Imogene to peel back a hundred meters or so and make sure they were not being followed. Becky was thinking that this was a real overkill and so much drama. In her mind, they only really did this type thing on TV not in real life. She asked Candace, “Why are we just waiting in the dark, this is stupid.”
Candace spoke lowly but clearly instead of whispering as her Dad had taught her and said, “We need to follow the rules and procedures we talked about in our planning meeting. Just a few days ago you lost your Father and your Uncle to these same people. That fact alone should be enough explanation that if we run into them, we want it to be on our terms not theirs. Now this is going to sound mean but grow up Becky and quit being a drama Queen, that is all we are going to say. If you can’t deal with that, I will personally take you back to the drop off point and leave you there to await the return of the pickup team in almost three days.”
Becky in the dark and the rain had just gotten a grownup lecture from a girl she knew from high school. A teenager who couldn’t be more than one to two years older than her and it really hit home. Few parents could have had the same effect on a teen-age girl with an attitude. Candace was thinking that she hoped she didn’t have to follow through with her threats. Eager that Becky would get with the program like all of the other teens had done. She thought heck Melton and Robert are barely fourteen and they started manning the gates on their own without having to be told.
Phil walked into the field hospital of the Clan and said, “Evening Ladies,” to Anne, Gretchen, Billie and Sarah as they were all standing at Sarah’s bed conversing when he came into the cabin. Private Dennis said, “That’s not even fair, kicking a brother when he is down and trying to get up, while being oppressed by these same ladies to whom you addressed your greeting.” Phil asked, “What are you Dennis an Oxford scholar or something?”
“Top of the class, last year at Belmont Abby University double major English Literature and History. I was scheduled for OCS in the spring and full-time enlistment in the Army. So yeah, I guess I am a scholar just not Oxford,” said Dennis. Laughing at the expression on all of the Ladies faces as they looked back and forth between him and Phil.
Phil said, “On that note, Twos has been dosed with his medicine and Jane is sitting with him till Ruth gets back are you ready to call it a night my Lady.” Bowed to Anne took her hand and touched it to his chest then kissed it. Anne curtsied, turned and grinned at the ladies as they oohed and aahed at the exchange and walked out with her Adonis. Phil thought he might have lost the battle but won the war and its spoils. As this was happening Twos was in a restless medicine induced sleep dreaming of the upcoming battle and he awoke screaming at the top of his lungs having scarred Jane to near death.
Phil and Dr. Phillips enjoying their time together and holding hands were just walking up the one step onto the small porch on the front of theirs, Blake’s and the Majors cabin when they heard the scream from the Lodge. They looked at each other and took off at a run towards the Lodge. As they entered the front Atrium of the Lodge, and Jasmine saw them she pointed towards the Jacob’s side of the Lodge.
Jasmine continued saying her Hail Mary full of Grace chant and looking towards heaven. Jasmine and her whole family had converted to Catholicism then the Episcopal religion shortly after moving to America. This after hearing of the grace of God and Jesus and sometimes when stressed she reverted to her Hail Mary’s.
Phil and the Doctor raced into the bedroom to find Twos sitting up in the bed wide awake and soaking wet, as if someone had just poured a five-gallon bucket of water over his head. They also found Jane cowering in the corner of the room shaking like a leaf and in a fetal position. Dr. Phillips went to Twos and Phil to Jane. Dr. Phillips asked Twos what was wrong.
He answered, “Bad dream, bad dream, my Dad had a reaction to Morphine one time and so did one of my Uncle’s but I think this was something different. It was more like a message, just one I didn’t want to hear. They were holding me hostage or something and threatening to bomb the Lease unless I told them where the new American central command and government was located.” “The problem was I didn’t know the answer to tell them and they didn’t believe me. It was very intense, to intense and so real. It scared me to my core. Do you have any idea what it means Doc, I am not losing my grasp am I Doc?” She answered truthfully, “I don’t think so, it isn’t my area of expertise though Twos. Here is a glass of cold water and a towel, I am going over to check in on Jane and Phil for a minute. Will you be alright,” she questioned Twos? “I am fine, just upset and confused at my lack of control,” Twos answered truthfully.
Dr. Phillips grinned at what Twos had said and replied to him “Physician, heal thy self.” Looking confused Twos said, “What does that supposed to mean, Doc?”
She said, “I think your diagnosis of not having control might be the answer to your dream. You are a person who is normally able to control the situation and your injuries are keeping you from doing your normal duties to control the things that effect you and yours. This subconsciously bothering you, thus the dreams.”
The Recon team mounted back up moving towards the river and the bridge. They had no idea of the uproar that was taking place at the Lodge and around the Lease. The uproar was noticed by Melton and Robert at OP 1 and they called Raj and Amy at OP 2 to see if they had any information on what was happening at the Lodge. Having established protocol that if something was happening at the Lease one of the two at OP2 were to circle back to the Lease and come in from the barn side to get a visual on the state at the Lodge and the Lease. Amy having been at the Lease a few more days than Raj was chosen and she went to see if the Lease needed any help and a possible flanking maneuver by the two OP teams. As she was making her way towards the Barn as stealthily as she knew how, Blake called the OP’s and said, “We have an ETA of less than five mikes to the first gate and we are coming in clean as far as we can tell.” Telling Melton that the team would drop Woods off at the junction to watch their back trail and he would be thirty mikes behind the original party. Melton answered back, “Affirmative less than five mikes, be advised for the last few minutes’ noises and shouting has come from the Lodge area of the Lease and we have not had any radio contact as of yet. Protocol Flanker Inside for OP 2 has been initiated. We will advise upon arrival of delivery Team, new protocols. Expect to join with OP2 and be ready for ground or Technical movements to the Lodge.”
“Confirmed, possible Lodge compromise will rendezvous with OP 2 at gate and await further information or orders, Delivery Team out,” said Blake. Then he proceeded to have Woods make sure Ruth got the info in the pouring rain. Melton told Raj to handle the gate and to join with Blake and Ruth minus one at the gate. Raj confirmed and slid out of OP2 and made his way to the first gate awaiting Blake and Ruth.
Joe realizing that he needed to get back into the Communications Center and talk with the OP’s as they might have heard the ruckus going on over at the Lodge. Joe wasn’t exactly sure of the goings on himself. He however was sure it didn’t evolve an attack. He did know that someone needed to get some noise discipline established soon. As he was thinking about noise discipline and heading back into the cabin; The Major came running by with rifle in hand and at port arms and missing her over blouse, saying got any intel to Joe. Joe just threw up both arms in the universal sign of beats me and she kept moving, acknowledging Joe’s nonverbal answer with a nod of her own.
Entering the Atrium, the Major told Jasmine to calm down and be quiet and for Claire to help get her under control. Claire said, “Major something happened in the Jacob’s bedroom and Dr. Phillips and Phil entered maybe two minutes ago and have not came out.” “Thanks for the information Claire,” answered the Major. Continuing her quest, she entered the Lodge door at a run. As she entered, she saw Twos sitting up in his bed drinking water and wiping his wet head with a towel as if he had just come out of a shower. She also saw Phil and Dr. Phillips attending to Jane, so she walked up to Twos and asked the all-important questions, “What the heck is going on at this Goat roping Twos and why did I have to get out of bed?” The question asked in her most peeved Command voice the one that made non-Comms and all junior grade officers pee in their boots. Twos looked up at her nonplussed and said, “Bad dream, scream and Jane very upset at something, possibly something I said during dream from what I gathered from her before anyone showed up.” “You seem to be taking it all very well, except for the soaking wet thing. How did that happen,” the Major asked?
Twos said, “I am just guessing here, either the fever came back or the dream. I am betting on the dream it must have been a dozy. I only remember parts and they scare me now. The Doctor says it is because I am a control freak and my subconscious can’t handle me being bed ridden and others carrying the load or in other words. I am a control freak even in my dreams, on a positive note she doesn’t think I am crazy, at least not in any classic way. She did add, that it wasn’t really her field of study and she could be wrong on the crazy part, not the control part.”
The Major walked over to Phil and asked if she could do anything to help. Phil answered, “We got this, go back to the cabin and bed.” The Major turned and walked out of the room without saying anything else. They had the situation under control. As she walked out to the kitchen she stopped and told Claire and Jasmine about the situation and that it was non-factor, to not worry. The Major continued her journey back to the cabin stopping at the Communications Center and stopping to talk with Joe or Megan to report in with the OPs and inform them that all was clear at the Lodge.
Joe said, “We have already taken care of that. Those boys of Woods, your nephews I guess too, initiated protocol Flanker Inside on their own when they heard the commotion and no one had contacted them. They stopped the Delivery Team and joined them with the person left over from OP 2 and formed a strike team. Those boys need to be awarded for their diligent work and behavior.” As Joe and the Major were talking Blake, and Ruth drove into the Lease and pulled up at the Communications Center seeing the Major and Joe on the porch.
Ruth said, “How is Twos, Major?”
“Twos is fine, it is Jane that he scarred half to death with his dream and subsequent scream,” she replied. Ruth said, “I am going to check on him good night all.” Hoping out of the truck, she took off at a slow jog towards her bedroom and Twos. Ruth was on a mission and no one needed to get in her way right now. She would be the judge if Twos was fine. As she was headed to the Lodge, Amy was explaining to Raj in the OP what she knew of the excitement and PFC Jennings was halting the Recon Team. Giving them the hand signal to stay still and completely quiet.
Jennings had seen a fleeting heat signature cross his path at what he estimated was thirty yards in front of his position. Jennings signaled for the team to not follow him and he eased forward towards his last sighting of the signature. He drew the Ruger Mark II with Jacob’s suppressor mounted and continued his stalk of the pray. Many times, he had trained for just this occasion, even trained with the Rangers out of Fort Bragg a couple of times as the OPFOR. Today entered a new realm in the PFC Jennings play book. As he tried to catch another glimpse of the person or persons in front of him, he had to remind himself of his training. Needing to not get too target fixated and miss others or the prey back tracking and following him to his demise. Now he had his targets in sight, thankful for their poor discipline and judgment. The three Tangos were in a little clearing smoking what appeared to be Hashish in a small hookah they were passing back and forth and talking up a storm.
Jennings crept within ten meters of his pray and hid behind the last heavy vegetation between him and the Arabic speaking Terrorist. His mind was racing, were these Tangos out on patrol or had they just slipped away from a larger group for a little R&R. Deciding to wait, the question was how long. The team needed to be safely hid away in a ground blind by first light which he thought was only a couple of hours from right now. The internal clock in his mind was beating so loud he didn’t have any idea why the Terrorist couldn’t hear it themselves. Then he realized these guys were so high they couldn’t hear their own thoughts, much less his heart beat. PFC Jennings still had a problem, kill these guys and someone may come to look for them or follow them to wherever they were going. The second choice won, just as he was about to shoot the Terrorist the further away tangos came into the clearing. They were shouting at the three stooges and kicking them and generally heading them back to the way they had come.
As he came to the clearing where he could see the bridge and the encampment it was evident what had happened. The Technical they were riding in had a flat tire and they had either been sent out to get a lever to raise the truck or to get into the woods and guard the others from attack.
Jennings hoped that the rest of the Tangos were this slack, he could pull a grenade and kill them all right now if he chose. He watched them leave and then realized he needed to breath, as he had been holding his breath while observing the group at less than ten meters in distance. He watched them fly back across the bridge without being challenged and then turned and made his way back to the Recon Team, they had to hurry. He did know where not to setup the hide though because it would have been his first choice the Tangos may come back for more R&R. Arriving back, he gave the team the follow me signal and off they went this time at a more rapid pace than before they had time to make up and he had already scouted the area twice.
Ten minutes of fast movement had them back deep in the tree line. He gathered the Team together back in the cover of the forest and quickly explained what had happened and his plan. He wanted to move the team up the river from their present position about two hundred meters this would give them a straighter on view of the camp and the bridge.
Imogene agreed with his assessment of the situation but cautioned all not to get lacks and let sunlight hit their binoculars or spotting scopes. They all needed to make sure they kept in the heavy shadows of the woodland forest at all times if they had to move for any reason. They began to build the hide with Imogene and Candace taking the lead and the other two helping as they could, with materials and external views of the nest. They also were covering the two in watch positions as best they could while lending a hand if possible. After about an hour of very hard and rapid work Imogene and Candace had the Observation hide and the off duty lay down area hide completed for the team not at the OP observing the campsite and the bridge.
Candace said, “All that is left is for it to be manned and for someone to check for casual movement and how it looks to the human eye in day light. Dad always said your hide could look perfect in the dark and stand out like a sore thumb in daylight.” Imogene agreed with Candace’s assessment and said, “Now we wait, and decide how we pair up.” Candace said, “Becky is spotting for me, so it is natural for us to team together.” Imogene agreed and said, “Jennings hasn’t been on one of the Clan’s Recon mission and doesn’t know what we look for, so I think you are right on the team’s Candace.” Jennings said, “I was Recon Scout you know, not my first rodeo.” Becky and Candace laughed at Jennings reply and said together, “Girls rule.”
During the next forty-five minutes, they took time to eat and hydrate and each of the team made their way back much deeper in the forest for a little privacy, storing their personal waste in plastic bottles and trash bags. As the sun rose Candace and Jennings got into the hide as they were the largest and Imogene and Becky observed the hide for any signs of movement as they setup the spotting scope and the adjusted the lay down areas to their need. Imogene changed a few of the limbs and covered one corner of the overhead cover that was completely void of material.
She decided it would pass muster at five feet even. She got Candace out and got into the hide with Jennings and had her observe. Candace made a couple of adjustments and told them; they would relieve them in four hours. She then made her way back to the second hide and entered with Becky. She told Becky to get some sleep she would wake her in two hours. As the sun came up it was mostly at the back of the OP and in the eyes of anyone from the camp, a good sign thought Imogene as she took the first watch on the sixty-power spotting scope.
As the sun was rising over the Lease the Clan were getting together over a fine breakfast of powdered eggs and grits or oatmeal whichever one preferred. Most of the Clan being southerners much preferred grits especially the Cheese grits that Mackenzie made for the Clan. Thomas was one southerner that preferred the oatmeal with brown sugar and crème, only problem was no crème at the Lease. They did have powdered milk and some powdered butter. He chose the milk and began eating his oatmeal with Megan shaking her head at the foolishness of her man.
Twos was up and moving around a little and had walked down to breakfast, sometime during the night the stone having passed out of the Ureter and entered the bladder. Right now, the pain was almost gone completely, Twos knew from experience that the pain would come back when the stone moved from the bladder to the Urethra on its way out. The stone had moved pretty fast from his experience and hopefully would continue its journey on out in the next couple of hours.
As he sat down at the table, Jasmine came to his side and had a large plate of grits and eggs and asked him what he would like to drink. He said, “Ma’am please bring me two large glasses of water and a glass of ice tea.” She turned and went back towards the kitchen looking for the water picture and filling up the patriarch of the Clan’s order for liquids, in short order.
Woods came over and sat down by Ruth and his friend and asked how he was doing. Twos said, “Much better than last night, have you heard anything about Jane.” Woods said, “I talked with Phil on the way over here and he said, they had to give her a sedative to get her to sleep last night and that she was doing much better this morning. She probably will not be volunteering to set with you anymore though,” and laughed at his friend’s expense. “One thing that would be nice,” continued Woods, “would be if you could make an appearance at the hospital.” “I can do that can we get a truck or the ATV to give me a lift over there,” Twos asked? Woods said, “I was going to suggest that even if you wanted to walk. It is great that you are here at breakfast, I can tell it has lifted everyone spirits just seeing you up and around.” Ruth said, “His stone moved during the night sometime and this is a great sign, it is not embedded in the wall somewhere and is moving.” Woods was getting up to leave when Joe came over to speak with Twos and Ruth and ask him for some help raising the big ham antenna. He said, “We got the smaller one up yesterday, but I need some adult help to get the big one up.” Woods said, “We can be there in one hour. Will that work for you?” “Great,” said Joe and made his way over to the mess line to get some breakfast.
Phil and the Doctor were making their way towards the Lodge from the hospital when they met Blake and the Major headed the same way. The quartet of roommates caught up with each other for the first time in a few days even living tougher. The couples enjoyed each other’s company as they walked to breakfast. As they strode into the Lodge the smell of breakfast was everywhere and Blake’s stomach growled and they all had a great laugh. Woods walked over to the groups as they were coming in and asked Phil and Blake if they could help him and Joe erect his ham radio tower right after Breakfast. Blake said, “Yeah, no problem as long as it is after breakfast,” and walked directly to the chow line and started fixing him a plate of grits and eggs with extra butter on the grits. Woods said, “Dr. Phillips, Twos is scheduled to visit the hospital right after breakfast, also.”
She scowled and said, “Why is the scoundrel even out of bed? That prima donna is going to make me lose my bedside manner.” Woods knowing the better part of valor was to walk away, stayed and said, “He is feeling a lot better he said, the stone was probably down in his bladder as he wasn’t hurting anymore.”
“That is just great is everybody here is a Doctor, why am I even needed,” said Dr. Phillips. Making a beeline towards the leader of the Clan. Phil tried to slow her down by saying something about breakfast, she however was on a mission.
A few seconds later and unmovable object named Twos, was struck by an unstoppable force named Dr. Phillips. It was an historical event at the Lease and would definitely be in the Clan lore for generations. In the end the unmovable object was going to visit the hospital with Dr. Phillips as his step by step personal guide from the Lodge to the hospital. Shadowing him back to the Lodge and bed for the next few hours or till he passed the stone. Ruth had to laugh at the exchange and told Dr. Phillips she was rooting for her in a test of wills with Twos, but her money was on her Hubby. She knew that when he set his mind to something it was set in stone. As breakfast was ending Imogene was watching the Terrorist camp awaken slowly but surely. Her first written observation was that there did not seem to be a formal wake up call or time. The general rule seemed to be within the first hour after sunup to get started. She wrote a note to herself, to see if they had a formal Morning Prayer time as she knew it was supposing to be before sunrise. She thought maybe we missed it this morning.
One observation that kept standing out to her as she was in her second hour was, she did not see any guards anywhere or roving patrols. The other thing she observed was that there were buildings off to her right or downstream from the river that would make a dandy place to put snipers or Observation Team. She kept looking for any signs of life or goings or comings from the building. She made another note to make sure everyone else monitored the buildings for Tangos and OP’s in or on the building. As she was doing this Candace was guarding their backdoor and Becky was in a fitful sleep raising and lowering her arms and moaning so loud that Candace had to awaken her before her shift was to start.
The Lease OP’s night shifts were being relieved by Melton and Robert for OP 1 and Thomas and Amy for OP 2 and another day at the Lease was starting. As Twos was finishing his breakfast Raj came up and thanked Twos and Ruth for accepting him and his family to the Clan and for the nice M-1carbine they had given to his Mom. She is like a new person, one twenty years younger since she has been here. She told me it was like her home in India one big happy family. Twos said, “I do not know what to say except you are most welcome and Ms. Jasmine is a real blessing to the Cook staff and the Clan and you are also Raj.”
Ruth added, “We all agree that you are an asset and thank you for your efforts.” Chapter 57
Jennings was taking his turn on the scope and trying to observe and render enemy head counts with type /strength of equipment /abilities, with logistical assets as well. Twos was entering the Hospital with Ruth at his right arm and Dr. Phillips on his other. As he walked in Sarah was standing by her bed donning her gun belt with her pistols and her revolver, on seeing Twos she ran to him and gave him a big hug.
Sarah said, “Get me out of this dungeon, Twos. I am ready to be back available to the Clan teams it is ‘Time to go to Work’ as we say.” Twos without thinking said, “Sarah, we will do that right now, as I am under the weather, you can be my full-time bodyguard like the Secret Service for the President. Will that work for you, Sarah? If so, you have just been made head of the Clan’s Secret Service details.”
Sarah squealed like the teenage girl that she was, and said, “Thank you and I will start right now.” She looked at Dr. Phillips and stuck out her tongue and returned to her bed to pick up the rest of her gear. Dr. Philips said, “I knew this was going to be a disaster and we haven’t been here thirty seconds and it is already worse than I could imagine.” Ruth said, “Welcome to the last thirty years of my life, sister,” and grinned at Dr. Phillips as if to say, what can you do? It’s his world we just live in it. Dr. Phillips said, “Twos remind me again why I chose to be your Physician and come to the Lease with you and Phil.”
“Well,” said Twos, “The, my Doctor part was you were probably the best available surgeon for gunshot wounds at our local hospital, so chose by default on being my Doctor. Coming to the Lease when asked was a no brainer for someone who had worked in third world countries and knows how fast things can go downhill. The third part about Phil remember you had the hots for him the first time you laid eyes on him and asked me if he was available,” as he completed his dialogue, you could have heard a pin drop all eyes and ears were on Twos and the Doctor.
Ruth broke the silence with, “Doc don’t ask him a question and expect the answer to be anything but brutally honest, no matter how much could have been left out or said in a less trying way on all concerned. Haven’t you heard enough of the big knuckleheads answers before, Anne to actually no better.”
Twos said, “Speaking of Knucklehead where has he and Bowser been haven’t seen them in a couple of days.” “They have taken up with Joe’s two young grand boys, Jed and Mark. The four of them are thick as thieves, we thought you would be good with that,” answered Ruth.
“Sure, I am more than glad, great decision by whoever made it the boys and the dogs need healing from their loses and they can do it together. I would say to have the boys bring the dogs over, that may be confusing for the pups though, so we don’t dare,” said Twos. Twos walked over to PFC Dennis and asked him how he was doing. “To copy a phrase already used today, I am ready to get out of the dungeon and go to work also,” said PFC Dennis.
Twos looked at Gretchen and Billie and said, “Morning Ladies, Gretchen I think, more degrees than a furnace, John Hopkins professor and such. We are glad to have you on board. This must be the Pharmacist that we helped out at the mall that I have heard such great things about from all the Council and others.”
“Again, glad you decided to be part of the Clan and thanks for the help with Sarah, James and PFC Dennis and all you will do in the future. I do have one observation though, why did the two of you not get long guns and pistols the other day when we were checking out all the others.” The two kind of turned away from Twos and dropped their heads finally Billie said, “I have seen enough of this killing and shooting, I have my shotgun and that is enough for my personal defense.” Gretchen raised her head and said, “Twos, I have so much anger and helping here in the hospital is such a great therapy, I just choose not to go, no defense.”
“Well Ladies, I respect your choices, however here at the Lease everyone, and I do mean everyone, protects the Lease and the Clan. I have my seventeen-year-old daughter and a sixteen-year-old girl out on long range reconnaissance mission right now. My fifteen-year-old son lies in this very hospital under your care from being out on a mission to protect the Clan. I will not dishonor them or Sarah or the others like Phil’s fiancé, Dale and Dylan who died defending this group by letting you slack from your duties. I expect for both of you this very day to get with the Major and get assigned and checked out on your personal weapons. Are we clear ladies?” Gretchen said, “Yes sir, I will get right on it.”
Billie said, “Can I just get a pistol, I like a shotgun, can’t shot a rifle they kick too much.”
Twos laughed and said, “Someone played a trick on you with a high-powered rifle early on, I am guessing. Most rifles especially semi-auto rifles kick much less than any shotgun, why don’t we try an AR type or the M-1 Carbine we have left in our stock gives you many more rounds and easier and quicker to reload. Now to the both of you, I have two more requests. First why can’t PFC Dennis report back to work and how is my son, James?”
Gretchen said, “The PFC needs a little more time for his injuries to heal, without doing any lifting or strenuous labor.” Twos said, “Could the PFC sit and listen to the radios in the Comm shack? If he can that would free up someone who can to do other things.” Both Ladies answered, “Yes he could!”
Twos turned to PFC Dennis and said, “Report to Megan at the Communications shack and tell her you are to take regular shifts listening to and talking with our teams on the radio. Now get out of bed soldier and do just that.” PFC Dennis hoped up from the bed and almost shouted, “Sir, thank you, Sir, will report most haste sir.” The Private was gathering up his things and running out the door before anyone could change their minds and put him back in that bed.
Twos walked over towards James’ bed and asked the Ladies again about his health. Dr. Phillips stepped up beside Twos and said, “James is a very lucky young man, the bullet missed the bone and the major arteries and blood vessels and was a through and through. He did lose a lot of blood before arriving here at the hospital. According to all accounts his placing his blowout kit bandage on the leg, kept him from going into shock and bleeding out before anyone could find him. Most soldiers forget to do this in battle and sometimes it is a fatal mistake. He will have to stay off the leg for some time, but tomorrow or at the latest day after he will be able to do some light duty also.”
“Make it tomorrow at the latest end of day, we need the three of you at the range and getting ready for possible more patients. Getting ready for more surgery and all. I think we need to get Phil’s ambulance ready also, with the gurney replaced and ready to roll if needed. I also think maybe get Jane over here and trained as an orderly or nurse,” said Twos. Dr. Phillips said, “You came up with all this while lying flat of your back and taking high doses of pain medicines, enough to kill some people I might add. What do you do when running at a hundred percent?” Twos answered, “Probably not as well, because I would be doing a bunch of different stuff at one time and not have the time to properly think about any of it.”
Ruth said, “Don’t let him fool you Anne, he is the consummate multi-tasker and he does that while applying that logical and analytical brain of his to the hilt. It is enough to make someone sick sometimes, others it is the greatest thing since Milk Chocolate.” Across the way Woods and his crew were helping Joe erect the ham radio tower when PFC Dennis walked into the Radio shack and said, “PFC Dennis here to report to Communications Center Leader Megan, under direct orders from Twos.” Megan stopped what she was doing and said, “What did you just say?” PFC Dennis said, “Reporting to Communications Center Leader Megan, Ma’am, direct orders from Clan Leader Twos, Ma’am.” Megan said, “I am Megan and just what are you here for Private?” “Ma’am I am here to man the radios as needed for light duty to free up others to do the heavy lifting till I am approved by medical for full duties, Ma’am,” replied PFC Dennis. Megan replied, “Silvia, show him the ropes on the Comm Center, all three radios and the Computers. I am going to talk with Thomas about him showing me how to run the drones, since we have some extra help.” Silvia said, “Will do, Megs.” Megan left the Communications Center to catch up with Thomas who was probably still sleeping from late night OP duty.
Candace was pulling her first tour on the spotting scope and trying to keep from nodding off, when Becky tapped her on the shoulder and said, “Let me take this for a while and you get twenty winks, I know you let me sleep and took my watch. Please, let me give you an hour break also. We need you fresh with that rifle of yours if anything happens.”
Candace just smiled and rolled away from the scope and laid back on her pack and was asleep in seconds. Becky started her notebook as she had been instructed by Candace and Imogene. One of the first things her young and un-trained eyes noticed was what she thought were irregular patterns of movement. They turned out to be random patrols and they always generated from a very large tent nestled in between four other large tents a little off from the center of the encampment.
There were always at least four roving guards in the camp and they rotated every two hours as it seemed. She made notes to tell Candace and Imogene of these findings so they could verify, what she thought was happening. The other thing she noticed that the others had missed was that the row of buildings farther away from them were housing some people also. The building also had some Technicals that came out of the bottom middle of the large building basement during her watch. She thought that this might be where the Command center is located, just maybe. With about an hour left in their four-hour shift, she woke Candace from a deep sleep and told her of her findings. Candace said, “Good job, Becky I will try to verify what you have seen and we will tell Imogene and Jennings to monitor this also, you did good.”
Twos was patting James on the hand when his eyes opened and he said, “Dad is that you, or are you a dream, I can’t decide they have me on so much pain medicine.”
“It is your Dad, son and your Mom, how are you feeling,” asked Twos very glad to be speaking to his son. “Like I have been kicked in the leg by a mule and starving,” said James. Dr. Phillips said, “What is it with you Jacob’s is that all you every think about saving the world and eating, gees!” Ruth said, “Saving the world builds a big appetite,” and laughed at Anne, while patting her on the back as if an age-old friend. Billie said, “I will go and see if I can rustle up some food from the kitchen for you James anybody else want anything.” Twos said, “Could you bring me a large ice tea and find me Samantha, tell her to bring the PSL, thanks.” Ruth said, “What are you up to mister,” in quite the tone?
Twos replied, “I am going to sight in my new rifle and you and the Doctor are welcome to come and watch or join me in a little target practice. The ladies here, also if they can get their weapons assigned and over to the range by that time.” Ruth said, “Don’t you think that might be pushing it a little with the stone.”
Twos answered, “Ruth you know yourself, that the stone may stay in the bladder until the next time I urinate or it may be there for another month. We don’t have time for me to just wait for it to decide to do its thing, sometimes movement helps them pass, you know that. So yes, I am going to shoot my new baby, end of story.”
James said, “You tell them Dad.”
Ruth gave her son the look and was about to let him have it when Twos came to his rescue and said, “Mom he is under medication and was just shot be the loving Mom we all know and love, not the Mother Hen that pecks.” Ruth reached over and gave her son a kiss on the cheek, then turned to Twos and said, “Do you always have to be right, isn’t it a burden,” and gave her husband a big hug and a Gibbs slap on the back of his head. “It is a hard and dirty job, but someone has to do it,” he said, and threw up his hands into a boxing cover position and cowered away from his wife in mock freight.
Dr. Phillips said, “You all are incorrigible, get out of my hospital and don’t come back you run off all the patients and make a mockery of my voodoo magic and sorcery methods of treatment.”
Woods and Joe got the antenna up in the air and all the guide wires fastened down and tightened to the specifications that made Joe happy. Woods said, “We need to check on all of the trench systems and bunkers and make sure they drained like they were designed. I would also like to make a salvage run back to the Industrial Complex for more pallets and steel and there are still about half dozen businesses that we haven’t been in to search at all.”
Phil and Blake said, “Sounds like a plan and we will have a team a little closer to our Recon team if they need extraction.” Blake said, “Yeah multi-tasking, isn’t that one of Twos basic thoughts on how to accomplish more with less.” Joe said, “Guys, thanks for the help, this will improve out signal capabilities immensely. If any of you see the Sergeant will you tell him to come, see me I am ready to try to broadcast his long-range request for orders and help.”
“No problem Joe we will find him and get him over to see you, looks like we are going to give certain people at the Lease one of the radios. Either the ones Twos had or the ones you brought Joe they are the same type as Twos that we found in the stuff from the Exigent center, there were only three of them and the chargers. Those should give us enough to have everyone that needs one here at the Lease to have one. The hospital one, the Lodge Kitchen group one, the girl’s dorm cabin, the men’s dorm, the Major, Blake, Phil, Twos and Ruth and I guess myself and Tonya maybe,” said Woods.
Blake said, “Probably need one for the Communications Center if one of their people is away from the cabin or with the drone or something and maybe the barn area.”
“Sounds about right, I will get right on it the OPs already have the other stronger radios so they will be on that frequency,” answered Joe.
As Joe went into the Communications Center the guys were heading to check on the trench system drainage and the bunkers when they met Twos and Ruth heading towards them with Gretchen and Samantha in tow. The two groups stopped and chatted for a minute and Twos agreed one hundred percent with the salvage run and the multi-tasking. Twos told the guys to work up a plan for the salvage team to leave right after lunch and to be back inside the gates at the Lease no later than twilight.
Twos had Ruth run to the Lodge to pick up his rifle, while he went to the gunsmith shop to gather up his ammo and get Gretchen set up with a rifle and a pistol or two. As he walked into his gun shop, he was surprised to see the Major and the First Sergeant setting at his bench working on one of his few design sheets that had made it from home. Twos asked, “What are the two of you plotting, my demise or peace in the free world?” The Major said, “Hopefully we are designing a rocket system and rockets to rain down on the Terrorist camp like Hezbollah used to use on the Israeli people.” “They would have to be a lot more accurate than the ones they used to hit the camp, the ones Hezbollah used were just trying to hit a city,” said Twos. The Sergeant added, “They were trying to do it from a couple of miles away we are just looking for eight hundred meters or so in range, should be a cinch if we can turn the rocket nozzles to the right size.”
Twos said, “I can turn the nozzles to the right size aperture, if you know what it is, having the right type of metal for them is the problem. I don’t know much about rockets except for the movie ‘Rocket man’ and I remember having the right metal was the issue for the rockets. I have a couple of books that might help in the Lodge and specifically my bedroom. Samantha could you go and get my US Army Field Manual on improvised weapons and also one called the ‘Anarchist Cookbook’ I think is the name of the other book.” Samantha said, “I am on my way will be back in a minute,” and she took off with the exuberance of the young towards the Lodge and her quest. “Sergeant, also Joe was looking for you something about calling your Command or something like that now that he has his antenna’s up and running,” said Twos. The Major said, “What are you up too? I thought you had a stone; did you already pass it.” “Not yet, it is not bothering me right now. I am trying to be helpful on that note we need an AR or M-4 rifle and setup for Gretchen and you might as well pull two as Billie is going to need one also and pistols or revolvers for the two Ladies,” said Twos. The Sergeant said, “We have standard M-4s with Aimpoints and co-indexed flip up sights with single point slings will that work for the Ladies.” “Sounds perfect to me, go ahead and pull two Sergeant…,” With a little hesitation he continued, “Gretchen do you have any experience with handguns, as to whether you would like a revolver or a pistol,” asked Twos? Gretchen replied, “I would like a revolver, I have shot my Dad’s Ruger GP-100 before, a couple of times and I like that all I have to do is pull the trigger.” “Get her a pair of the Ruger Security -Sixes for her handguns, if you would also Sergeant and a battle belt and holsters for her weapons,” said Twos. The Sergeant went to the far side of the gun shop and pulled down two M-4s and then picked up a box with MagPul magazines and laid them on the table in front of Twos, Billie, and Gretchen. “Thanks Sergeant,” said Twos. Then turned and picked up one of the rifles and checked the action to make sure it was empty and handed the rifle to Gretchen, Billie already having picked hers up. Twos began to show the ladies the basic operation while they awaited Ruth and Samantha to get back from the Lodge. Sarah just standing and watching, glad to finally be up, mobile and available to help, to do anything.
Twos continued, “Woods wants to go back to the Industrial Complex and try and salvage a couple more of the businesses that we haven’t been into as of yet. Could you please help him with this project Major and it has the added bonus of having a reaction force closer to the Recon team. First though do you agree with this course of action.”
The Major answered, “I have been thinking along those lines myself. I was thinking two-gun trucks and a truck with trailer, total of twelve people for the load out.”
“Good deal, make it happen, Major right after lunch, should be kickoff for the team to go out,” replied Twos. As they were talking Samantha and Ruth arrived at the shop with their goodies. Ruth handed the rifle to Twos and Samantha gave her books to the Major who handed them to the Sergeant and said, “I have a mission to plan, you are at the helm Sergeant.” “I’ll hold down the fort and look at the materials and see if they will give us some more information than my memory from school,” said the Sergeant.
Twos said, “Ladies let’s go burn some powder and see if my new rifle is all that I think it will be with the combination of these excellent parts and mediocre gun smiting,” and he turned and went out the door followed by Ruth, Sarah, Samantha, Billie, and Gretchen.
The Major followed the crew out the door but not towards the range, to look for Woods and his merry band of fix it Elves. She found them looking into one of the trenches, as if the world had come to an end, right after their best dog had died. When she looked into the trench it was standing close to calf deep in muddy water. Woods in lieu of an explanation said, “I don’t have a transit, to set the grade or a pump to get the water out. The water will have to be bailed and we can put a berm around the backside here where the water came in and re-direct the sheet flow from the storm water. Not the end of the world but a lot of work and mess.” The Major said, “Twos told me we need to make another salvage run to the Industrial Complex and see if there is anything there that we need and to get with you and get it planned and set up for after lunch today.”
Woods asked, “Could you and Blake plan the actual mission, I will lead the salvage party and try and get this mess straightened out before we pull out for the mission, if you can handle that part for the Clan.” “We will handle it,” said Blake, “do your thing man and get this mess right. It will drive you crazy if you don’t,” smiling at his friend. Blake and the Major walked off and Woods went to get the backhoe and the rest of his crew, specifically Lane and Raj, as he had some serious work to do and a short time to get it completed and tidied up.
The Recon team was meeting at the backdoor hide to compare notes and get a quick bite and take care of any personal business that might be needed. Candace said, “Did either of you,” speaking directly to Imogene and Jennings, “notice the roving guards coming out of the tent off to the right of center. Becky noticed them and they are hard to spot as they are singular and seem to walk random routes, at least four patrols at all times and they basically work a whole quadrant of the camp.” “No, I didn’t, good catch, Becky,” said Imogene. She added, “That is new from last time, we will have to make sure and see if they keep it up all night.” Candace said, “There seems to be a possible Command Center and / or reaction force stationed in the buildings across the way directly from the bridge and more Technicals that come and go from a basement garage.” “We got those,” said Jennings and added, “did you notice anything coming or going from those buildings on the left side of the encampment about five hundred meters away?” Candace said, “I didn’t, did you Becky?”
Becky had been quite and just listening intently to the others conversation, but not joining in on the talks. She started to talk and coughed and started again, “No, I didn’t see anything out of any of those buildings, or anything along the river canal either, which was surprising. The camp doesn’t even have a guard on the bridge, just the jersey barriers that are at the end of the bridge that were left by the Guards that slow down traffic to work their way through the two turns.”
Imogene said, “I didn’t see anywhere that they are refueling all those trucks either, so that is different also. That might be something we could exploit if we knew where their fuel trucks are stationed. Might be a good place to get another Technical and better the odds toward our favor a little bit if not a goal could be a free kick anyway.” The soccer euphemism used by Imogene, went right over Jennings head and the girls could tell by the look on his face.
As the recon team were discussing their notes Twos and his entourage arrived at the firing range and began to set up and fire their weapons. As Twos sat down at the bench and laid his drop cloth across the top of the bench his mind wandered to more gentle times of doing this same thing. When the worst thing that come from a bad zero was the miss of that trophy buck you have been hunting for three years on opening day at first light.
The old ghost appearing as if mystical from the one place in the tree line that you never would have imagined and you haven’t already used the range finder to establish exact distance to target. Sitting in the tree stand the rifle perched on the railing in a good shooting position, trying to relax, trying to get the heavy breathing under control. Thinking, this is why we plant food plots in the spring and the fall. This is why we spend countless hours looking at footage from trail cameras. This is why I have already been up in this blind for over an hour in the freezing cold. The ghost trying to decide if the time is right for him to make an appearance in the oats and turnips, or should he stay hidden just inside the tree line as he is right now. Just back enough to see and use his sense of smell, always coming in downwind always in the shadows.
The veil of mist rising between the ghost and my line of sight, from the food plot in the early morning dawn. The cold air dead still as the morning winds have not started from the change in temperature. The reason that he is six years old, the reasons he is the ghost and then he steps out into the food plot and though not broadside, close he is always just quartering away for what seems like an hour as you try to keep the scope on him and steady.
Then for that moment the regal animal turns broadside as if to say it is time. A quick inhale and hold the crosshairs stop moving with them stabilizing right above the shoulder, just like clockwork and the rifle goes off on its own just as you trained. The bullet flying true to its course, not the point of aim and missing its mark. As the Monarch of the forest slowly disappears into the wood line never to be seen again this hunting season. All for a bad zero and the nature of hunting and shooting, it is not a perfect sport, just one that demands excellence but still has trials and tribulations.
Remembering and smiling Twos loaded his favorite load into the rifle for the first check of the bore sighting of the scope at one hundred meters and told Samantha he was ready. Telling her that he was shooting at the center zero circle on the upper left-hand target of the four that had been placed by Ruth and Gretchen.
Samantha as taught said, “Ready on the firing line, shooter fire when ready,” and the new joy spoke for the first time. “One low and one left.” Twos adjusted his scope moving the point of aim to match the new hole in the target and said, “Shooter ready, Sam.” Sam chanted, “Ready on the firing line, shooter fire when ready,” and the rifle spoke for its second time and placed a hole almost exact center in the target. “Hit dead center,” said Ruth as she was watching through the scope on Samantha’s rifle.
Twos said, “Now we move to two hundred meters for the zero on the rifle and I want to fire a few rounds and then clean the rifle good before starting the actual zero. With only the limited rounds we can fire so as not to draw attention even with the suppressors I want to use them to get to know the handling characteristics of this once in a lifetime rifle,” and they went on with the zeroing and getting to know the Falkor Defense Petra with upgrades by Jacob’s masterpiece ready to work.
Fifty minutes later after a complete zeroing of the weapon and deciding on the 165-grain ballistic tip as the best choice of accuracy and distance shooting. Twos asks Samantha if she would like to fire the Beast as he has decided to call the weapon now that he has actually tried and proven the weapon. It is better than he could have even dreamed, three of his favorite loads were under half a minute of angle and all five loads were under three quarters of a minute. The 165-grain ballistic tip stayed that way all the way out to the seven hundred and seventy-meter length of the range flying at a little over 3270 feet per second out of the twenty-six-inch Light Palma barrel. Samantha said, “I would be honored what should I shoot.”
“Sam, let’s try the gong at seven hundred meters,” said Twos and continued, “The wind is negligible, she is still set for the maximum distance, so back off four clicks and let her fly, she will fly true if you do the work.” A few moments later the rifle roared and the gong sounded and the young Lady squealed, I have never hit anything that far away, I love it, can I have it, can it be mine.” Gretchen turned to Ruth who had been helping her with her shooting of the M-4 and asked, “What is the big deal? She hit a piece of metal.”
Ruth said, “Try it with your rifle,” and turned away from Gretchen to keep from laughing. Gretchen fired a whole magazine from the M-4 without so much as kicking up the dirt around the gong.
Ruth said, “That is the big deal, she took a rifle she had never even touched much less fired and hit an eight-inch gong, or approximately one point one MOA size on her first try. It is like finding the Holy Grail to Long range shooters, that is the big deal.” Twos said, “You know that’s right, to put it in ladies talk it is like finding that perfect designer dress in your size. The dress fits you perfectly and they have it on sale for seventy-five percent off with free matching shoes and purse.” Gretchen said, “Now you are talking something I understand.” Ruth and Samantha just rolled their eyes at the Doctor and started gathering up their range gear and helping Twos to gather up his stuff, also.
As they walked back to the Lodge, the group met the Major and she asked if Ruth and Samantha would join them on the salvage trip. Ruth to run the Ma Deuce on the F-250 and Samantha to give them some long-range touch on guard duty while the salvage team worked. They both agreed and Samantha made the remark that she would have a lot more range with the Falkor. Twos agreed and said, “Better luck next time, sweetie, maybe we will find a McMillian TAC -50 or even better a Drake Stalker MK15 SLAM or Accuracy International AX50 fifty-caliber rifle and I will trade you this one for any one of those, any time. You and Candace then will have close to equal 300 Win Mags with the Falkor and the NEMO Watchmen and can have a shoot off to see who gets the pick of the litter,” said Twos.
The Major asked, “Is it sweet as you thought?” Twos grinning like a kid on Christmas morning replied, “Yes and the scope that Ruth got me, is the ticket the others would have been a waste on this rifle, just not good enough,” as they approached the Lodge Twos could smell something wonderful frying. Twos asked, “What are we having for lunch? Whatever it is sure smells great.” “Cube steak, Phil slid out early this morning and killed a nice size doe and we are having steak and gravy according to Mackenzie and the ladies,” said the Major and added, “it does smell awfully good don’t it.” “Come on we need to get a move on team we have steak to eat,” clowned Twos and picked up the pace towards the Lodge and some rib sticking food.
The Recon Team were back at their mission with Imogene and Jennings back in the saddle and watching every move of the Terrorist camp. The pair taking copious notes, Jennings and Imogene had detailed sketches. The drawings that Becky had done though looked like they had come from a printer or a Polaroid, they were almost perfect and to absolute scale. She told Candace she wanted to be an Architect as long as she could remember and had been drawing plans for practice for a few years. Candace smiled and said, “I guess we don’t need this video I did with my phone since we have such great drawings.” Becky said, “That’s just not fair.” Candace grinned at her new friend and said, “All’s fair in love and War and another thing, I saw you making eyes at my brother the other day. What’s up with that, Bec?” Becky was so flustered she couldn’t talk for a few moments and finally said with a sly smile, “I have no idea what you are talking about. I don’t think I even know your brother other than the fact that he got himself shot by the Army guys, not to smart is he, “and couldn't hold it any longer and almost laughed out loud.
“Gotcha, you are so busted,” said Candace and laughed at the silly face Becky made. Becky looked at Candace with all seriousness and said, “He is a very cute and I had noticed him a few times at school with Thomas and Megan, hanging around the tech labs.” As they were talking Twos, Ruth, Woods, Phil, Blake, and Tonya were talking about the mission to the Industrial Complex and the Operations Plan that the Major had drawn up for the team. The Major said, “Joe has more range now and we will be able to all have ear mic radios and that will be a big plus for the teams and completion of the mission.” Twos said, “I also want to add to the OP order that the Clan and the Lease goes back to Orange status until the team is back on site.” They adjourned their meeting after clearing up and solidifying a few more issues with plan and went to get in the chow line with Twos and Blake’s stomachs both growling at the same time. Chapter 58
Joe was talking with the first Sergeant as the salvage team pulled away from the Lodge headed towards the outer gate and the road to the Complex. The Sergeant prepared a message for his Command on the one-time pad that his radio operator had left with him, at the demand of the Sergeant. He gave the message to Joe and ask him to send the message out at 1800 hours every day until they got a message in return.
Joe took the message and said, “Sergeant, I would like to see the pad sheet from which you made the message. We here at the Lease like you a lot and you and your men have been very helpful. I will not broadcast a message out to some unknown entity that probably has the location and coordinates of the Lease.”
The Sergeant started to say something to Joe and PFC Dennis pull his Beretta and pointed it at the old warrior. Joe said, “Is this how it’s going to be, Sergeant,” as he gently eased his hand down into his chairs side pocket and grasped the 12-gauge double barrel sawed off shotgun he had put in his chair as a last line of defense for the Communications Center and occasions such as these. As he was doing this Silvia had un-holstered one of her STI Tactical DS TR 4.0, 9mm pistols she had found in the Biker guns, everyone had kind of looked over the pair of guns that were probably stole from a competitive shooter. The pistol was a Colt 1911 clone but in high capacity 9mm, most had assumed they were forty-fives. The pistols had been found and cleaned up by Twos after the first round of Clansmen picking pistols. Twos had only found three extra magazines for the pistol a pair of the twenty-six round magazines and a single twenty round magazine. That would still be fifty-four rounds from the pair of STI pistols with one in the chamber before reloading starting with the two twenty-six rounders in the weapons, as Silvia kept them loaded.
She smoothly slid off the safety on the cocked and locked pistol and stuck it in the ear of PFC Dennis. This sudden change in the balance of things in the Communications Center had the Sergeant hollering, “Stand down, Private Dennis, stand down, now, lower that weapon, holster and make safe soldier, that is a direct order soldier.”
As he was giving the orders the Sergeant had gotten between the soldier and Joe blocking his line of sight with his own body. It was a tense moment that seemed like a year, finally the private holstered his weapon and said, “Yes, First Sergeant, holstering my personal weapon and making safe, First Sergeant.”
Joe eased the shotgun back down in his chairs pocket and looked to Silvia and said, “You can holster that high dollar piece of hardware you tote now, sweetheart.” It was a running joke around the Communications Center that Silvia had bribed Twos or something to get that extra nice pair of pistols as late as she came to the party. She would just laugh and bat her eyes at the guys like the cat that ate the canary and say, “Some people got it and others just wish they did.”
The Sergeant handed the one-time pad to Joe and said, “Here is the pad, you can check the message, it will make no sense. The message is my unit identifier and saying we are overrun and combat ineffective with over seventy percent or better killed in action and / or missing. It is also saying that the message is being sent not under duress.”
Joe read the message and he agreed that the message was probably innocent, sometimes you had to believe in someone or something and just take the ride. Joe was going to believe in the Sergeant, as he and his men had saved most of his family at the bridge, even if he had lost his sons, he could not blame that on the Sergeant or his troops. They had given and died that day also. Joe said, “We will send it every day at 1800 hours. What time will the reply come in so we will be sure to be listening?”
The Sarge said, “At 1805 hours and a gain at 1825 hours, will be any replies.” He continued, “Now let me see that fine piece of engineering. That is an STI right, Ms. Silvia, if I may.” Silvia looked to Joe and he gave her a very subtle nod of acquiescence and eased his hand back down into the chair pocket. Trust but verify had always been his motto and it seemed to apply in spades these days. The Sergeant reached for the pistol looking straight at Silvia and said, “Joe you can let go of that sawed off any time and go back to working the radios,” and laughed at Silvia’s startled facial expression. “I caught it the first time Joe.” Joe said, “A man only has one life Sergeant it pays to have more than one gun.” The Sergeant said, “Amen Joe. A man after my own heart.” As the banter was going on Megan and Thomas came into the Comm Center. The Salvage team convoy was pulling into the Industrial Complex and Woods directed Blake in the lead truck to the first building down a hard right after you entered the Complex. This building had intrigued Woods from the start on the sign coming into the Complex it read Shan AeroSecurity Limited. Woods had no idea what they made at the facility. The product could be high tech paper clips for all he knew, and then again it could be weapons or something. His guess was somewhere between great and useless would be the answer. One never knows till they ask the question.
The Convoy pulled around to the back of the pre-stressed concrete constructed building and pulled to a stop. The first thing Blake did was to pull the F-250 to the exit side in the wrap around parking lot in the back and pointed for Tonya to do the same on the other side. Thomas, Amy and Samantha already had their orders; high ground for the sniper and spotter and Thomas to get the drone in the air and some long-distance snooping and eyes on their position from the air.
Woods crew of Phil as driver with Raj and Lane as movers. Phil and Woods doing same as they were needed. They had worked up some pretty good techniques in their salvage in the past. The Clan team had brought dollies and pallet jacks to move stuff in a most efficient manner and hopefully a working forklift if they could find one. Phil using a Monster Head Stainless Steel Halligan tool made quick work of the door and they were into the building.
Each donned a head lamp and had a couple of other options for lighting in the form of flashlights. Who knew that Woods was a closet high-tech flashlight junky and could not pass up the latest and the greatest? It pays to be a multi-millionaire when you have expensive taste in flashlights. Phil took his tool and broke the locks on both roll up doors and opened the doors, letting in the afternoon sunshine. Phil and Lane went one way and Raj and Woods the other. Through trial and error, they had figured out that they needed to figure out exactly what had the most bang for the buck or the trailers got filled up with stuff and they didn’t have room for what they needed or wanted most.
Phil and Lane found the forklifts and they were fully charged and started on the first turn. They also noted that there were about thirty full propane tanks in the rack for the lifts. Phil made a quick note on his note pad and they continued their search. Up front in the offices Woods and Raj were finding the usual office stuff. They did find a nice sixty-five-inch screen super high definition TV that Megan had ask for at the Communications Center and a large white dri-erase board she had ask for if they found one.
Woods put them on the list and sat them outside the door, as they could be put in one of the trucks back seats for the short ride back to the Lease. The next office they entered told the story of what the company produced. Seems Shan AeroSecurity Limited produced GPS tracking systems for executives and high value diplomats and politicians worldwide.
Woods thought, why couldn’t they make mortars, Laws Rockets or 105mm recoilless rifles, something that would help dismantle the Terrorist camped just right across the river. His thoughts turned to Recon Team and hoped they were all still well an unknown to the Terrorist Camp getting all the details of the camp and finding their weakness, if there was one.
Twos was in his bedroom taking a power nap as he liked to call them. In fact, he needed it just to keep going, the stone was finally moving again and he drank two large glasses of ice water and went and took his medicine that helped him pass the stones. Just lying back down when the First Sergeant knocked on his door and stuck his head in and said, “Got a minute Boss man.”
Twos nodded his head and waved the Sergeant into his bedroom. “Twos, I have been thinking about our friends across the river. It seems to me that they are waiting for something or someone. The plan we have is pretty tight cutting them off from crossing the river. The thing is what if we attack and whoever they are waiting for shows up to reinforce them. We already are outnumbered probably twenty-five to one, not good odds my friend.” Twos said, “Okay, I'll bite, tell me something I don’t know, Sergeant.”
The Sergeant started, “Tomorrow when we recover the Recon Team, we will have more information and a better look at the puzzle. For right now though let’s say that they are waiting on someone, their pals from Michigan or more likely Savannah. It doesn’t matter, so they just play dumb and happy cause they know that there is a force in the area that has been giving them a taste of their own medicine.”
“The Mooslimes they take a reaction force or maybe three reaction forces and place them under cover and hid from the main force. This group they are just waiting for us to attack to annihilate the pain in their backside. It is a win, win for them, their Akmeds get some R&R and they set a trap for us, at the same time. We can’t afford to walk into a trap Twos, even if we kill seven to eight to their one, we are all dead and they are still a viable fighting force and they can praise Allah for the glorious victory.”
Twos said, “I am new to this Sarge. What I am getting from what you said, is that after we get the Recon team back, we need to send another out to check say the opposite side of the camp or the right or left side of the camp. A three hundred and sixty degree look and maybe even to the other side of town and all around and see if we spot more of their people. Plans for the attack need to be put on hold, am I anywhere near your soldier thought.”
Sarge said, “Dead on it, we had a full Company here, not elite troops but infantry men. Now as far as I know the three of us here at the Lease are the only ones left alive, and I would like to stay that way.” “Have you talked with the Major or Imogene about this,” asked Twos? The Sarge answered, “Sir no, I haven’t. These thoughts it just hit me a few minutes ago. I am not sure it would matter; they are Special Forces. Those troops don’t do defense or attacks for that matter they do Special Warfare. More the kind of missions where you go in and if anyone sees or hears you, your mission is basically blown.”
“Twos our Special Forces Warriors are the best in the world because their training and intelligence is always first class. Those soldiers have the best reconnaissance birds and satellites flying giving up to the minute real time data. We are back doing war about like Civil War methods, at best World War One levels. I look to see Calvary make a comeback in the near future and that is basically the way they are fighting with the Technicals, as Calvary. We don’t need another Little Big Horn for the Clan. I would hate for you to be another, Custer,” and a hint of a grin came over the Sarge’s face, after saying the bit about Custer.
Twos said, “I think you are right Sarge, we need to re-direct our thinking and do some Recon out around the town. Maybe have a team come in from the bridge downstream and then put out some foot patrols to see if we can find where they are located and then do a recon of the assets. Possibly take out their response teams and then maybe attack from more than one direction. A battle with attacks on two fronts is always hardest for the defender, I think, I read that somewhere. The caveat I think was Logistics, the two fronts are harder to supply than one front for the attacker.”
Twos stopped and got up from his bed and added, “I will be right back, Sarge, I need to talk with a man about a horse,” with that said Twos walked out of his bedroom towards the head.
As Twos was walking through the Lodge with many new thoughts, the Recon Team was continuing their vigilance over the Terrorist camp. The group learning more and more about the camp by their action and their comings and goings. Candace on this station had noticed that, a different group went out every time, her thoughts were that they were getting fueled, re-supplied and possibly bringing new enemies to the camp. She had noted that three different trucks had left with two riders and came back with four Swords of Allah on return.
The trip seemed to take a pretty constant one hour and twenty-five minutes for turnaround back to the camp. Becky on her rotation and also noted that at least four new Technicals had arrived at the base during her watch. Becky’s eye for detail had narrowed the number at the camp to under eight hundred.
Becky added that she had counted at least ten different Technicals coming and going from the basement of the apparent response team and possible command center. Based on those numbers the Clan Recon Team estimated at a minimum of one hundred Tangos in the four-story building and the number could be double that easy. The big questions being were where the Tangos going and coming back from and how many re-enforcement's where at the other site.
Woods and his team had gone through the Shan AeroSecurity Limited building very quickly. Woods had hoped for more, he did find six of the nice plastic pallets, the big screen actually two of them and a couple of really nice computers. The only other things of interest were the medical bed in the First Aid room and its contents that Phil had loaded onto the trailer. That and ten cases of various soft drinks and some vending machine goodies like Snickers bars, potato chips and doughnuts, that they loaded onto the various trucks. Basically a few wants and no real supplement to the Clan’s needs. Woods and the teams loaded up and headed to the next Complex right down the street after recovering the Sniper Team and Thomas from the roof. Woods was hoping for a better return on their efforts at the next business facility. His thoughts were that they had went to the other sites first because they showed more promise. He was hoping that they were wrong on their first analysis of the companies as the Salvage Team rolled up to PV Direct Co. and replayed their Tactics of rolling around to the back and placing guard teams and Sniper team on the roof before entering.
Thomas elected to sit on the steps that lead to the roof as his knee was bothering him a little, he had twisted it in one of the outings and didn’t think he should tell anyone. When confronted by Phil after seeing him limping a little trying to get back to the truck. Phil had told him in no uncertain terms that his health was paramount for him and the safety of the Team. Phil said, “Here are a couple of Aleve take these and find a place to run that drone where you can see around you and work the drone.”
As Phil and Woods were going up to pop the back-door Phil informed him of the problem with Thomas’s knee. Saying that they would need to keep him near the trucks in case they had to leave in a hurry and that, Dr. Phillips would need to check him out as soon as they returned to the Lease. Woods said, “What you think PV Direct sales, I hope it is like a mini Grainger or Amazon or something and we might find anything from toilet paper to Brain surgery devices.”
Phil laughed and said, “We have a lot more use for the wipers than the Brain surgery devices.” The big Adonis laughing at his own pun as his Halligan tool worked its magic and popped open the door. The warehouse was very dark only having a couple of the emergency lights working at the exit signs and no skylights.
Woods said, “Friend’s be toasty in here, something feels weird here. We stay together for this one eyes and ears people and don’t forget overhead is part of our potential trouble spots.”
As they started to walk through the warehouse there was racks four sections high and pretty much the length of the building. One mezzanine floor and rows of offices across the front of the building and a break room and bathrooms under the mezzanine floor. Woods said, “Guys let’s run these isles quickly but thoroughly, checking for hostiles, then we will check the offices and the break room.” Everything was going smoothly until a cat came off one of the boxes and landed squarely on Raj’s head. A bunch of 5.56 rounds, a scream that would wake the dead and numerous scratches on Raj’s head, after which order was returned to the building, barely. Woods and Phil acted hastily in telling the others that everything was okay inside the building and the burst of rounds had been an accidental discharge of the weapon. Phil called for Samantha and Amy to insure none of the rounds had become friendly fire episode number two for the Clan. The Ladies were okay but told them they could do without the excitement if it wasn’t too much to ask.
The rest of the quick recon of the building had no issues. Woods opened the first pallet of material in boxes still sitting on the forklift. The last action that had happened at the facility before the Terrorist attack. Woods opened the box and said, “Now we are cooking with grease, gentleman.” Phil walked over and looked and the box contained Solar panels from the writing on the panel he deduced that the box contained two, four-hundred-watt panels and there were eight boxes on the pallet. On closer inspection of the facility PV Direct Co. was a Solar wholesale warehouse based out of the UK and was now in America as of about three months ago.
The company shipped it all, from one panel to complete 12,000-watt whole home stand alone systems and everything in between. The small but completely filled 6,000 square foot warehouse was filled from floor to ceiling with solar electrical generating equipment. PV Direct Co. had picked their little town because of some county and state tax deals for foreign high-tech investments in the county. The Clan and the Lease facilities were going to be the beneficiary of the tax breaks that the British company was going to enjoy here in America for building here and hiring locals.
Woods said, “Phil we need to get the forklift running and load as many of the complete units as will fit on the trailer.” Raj said, “I have worked with this type of system for warehouse shipping many times and I bet they have solar on the roof that runs the whole system and if so, we just need to find the on switch and we can get the racks to bring us what we want.”
Raj for the first time felt like his Mother had felt when she realized that her talents could be used for the benefit of the Clan. The same folks who had so easily and happily taken them into their trust and family. He figured he knew exactly where the switch was located and the control computer. Raj went directly to the office beside the mezzanine and walked in and found the setup to be just like the other two places he had used this system before buying the mini mall. He turned on the computer and it booted up directly to the main menu and just like old times Raj was off looking for complete systems. Then having the systems brought to the drop off point for pickup by the forklift and load out.
The team were able to get a twelve thousand and a six-thousand-watt unit for the Lodge and the Hospital. That was the way Woods was going to use the fixed units and then take the ones from those buildings and add on to the other buildings present systems. With Raj doing his magic and Phil driving the lift truck they had the eight pallets on the trailer in no time flat. Woods and Phil closed the door and tried to cover up the damage done by the Halligan tool gaining entry. Woods said, “Not bad, it may look alright in the dark at thirty feet, any close inspection and the story is told.”
Phil said, “I think we need to come back tomorrow and get at least two more of the big units and all the propane at the other site and call it a day for now.” Woods had to agree with Phil’s words so he just nodded his head in affirmation to his friend, as they loaded up to make the trip back to the Lease. Phil told Meagan to put Dr. Phillips on notice that they had incoming non-critical too look at when they arrived. Megan replied, “Will do Hammer, over and out,” and went to the other system and called Dr. Phillips to notify her and the team at the hospital of the information.
As the Salvage team left the Industrial Complex on their way back to the Lease, Twos and the Sergeant were still talking about their dilemma of the Terrorist camp. They kept returning to the conclusion that the Council needed to meet right after supper and confer on this matter. The good news for the day according to Twos was that he had passed the stone and was feeling much better both from the stone and his earlier surgeries.
The news of the Salvage Team returning and possible injuries rippled through the Lease like wildfire. Twos along with the Sergeant decided to make their way over to the hospital in wait of the team. Twos said, “Come on let’s take a walk.” Twos stopping and turning back towards his door added, “Sergeant let me make a better example. Sergeant will you get the Kubota for the ride over.” Twos ducked back into the Jacob’s side of the Lodge and camp back out wearing his battle belt and carrying his H&K 416 SBR.
As he was waiting on the Sergeant to get back, Twos chambered a round into the rifle and made ready the safety. When the Sergeant pulled up and said in a command voice, “Lead out, Sergeant.” The Sergeant noticed a marked difference in the man he had only known for a few days. He made note to himself, to check with the Major about this change. Was the change in attitude a facade or was this new Twos the one that existed before? If this was the real Twos, it was now becoming readily apparent why people choose to follow this man. The Sergeant thought he defiantly projects and air of Command Presence. The Sergeant thought the more he knew of this man the more he liked and the Sarge didn’t like many Officers or people in general for that matter.
Megan had notified the Twins of the impending arrival of the Salvage Team and Melton was at the gate like a fine Swiss clock in wait for their imminent arrival. The twins had a system that worked for them of Melton going to the gate and Robert watching his back. The second OP being manned now gave them and added sense of security. Melton and Robert heard the Team before they saw them and Melton unlocked the gate leaving the lock in place until the last minute as part of the SOP that the twins had established. Blake pulled up to the gate and said, “How are things out here anything you noticed that is different or strange?” “All’s quiet,” replied Melton and gave Blake the universal thumbs up. The code of identification told Blake that there were no problems inside the Lease. If Melton had said, “Everything’s good,” Blake would have been alerted to problems inside. If Blake had of left off the “or strange” Melton would have known that the Team was under duress. It was a simple code that the Major had established a couple of days prior.
As the Salvage Team was entering the Lease and pulling up to the hospital, the Recon Team were taking a break to get their notes and compare. They also needed the time to refresh bodies by stretching and taking care of personnel hygiene and eating. As they talked of the Terrorist camp activities, they heard a loud boom and could see even thirty meters back into the woods a large cloud of fire and smoke arising from the far-left corner of the Terrorist camp.
Candace and Becky being closest to the recon hide quickly but quietly squirmed their way into the hide with Becky going to the spotting scope and Candace picking up the 12 X binoculars. The Sniper team viewing the apparent attack on the camp by groups unknown. The explosion had been from some type of large truck like a UPS van or a bread truck undoubtedly filled with some type of improvised explosive. A small force of approximately thirty to forty partisans, Candace decided to call them was attacking the Terrorist camp. The Terrorist camp was alive with activity in response to the attack and was giving as good as they were getting. Candace had to admire the group for enthusiasm and fighting as they were probably killing or wounding four or five Terrorist for every one of their side who fell. The Terrorist were being led by two individuals that definitely had training. While she watched an idea sprung into her head and she rolled over and brought her eye to the scope of the NEMO Watchmen. Candace settled into the rifle and slowly disengaged the safety from the rifle. The range was about four hundred and forty meters. The NEMO was zeroed at two hundred meters for two inches high with a six o’clock sight picture eight clicks would put her dead on at the distance. She calmly told Becky see the leader with the red scarf pushing the troops forward at our nine o’clock at four hundred and forty meters. Becky responded, “Red scarf and blue jeans and probably an AKM.”
“Affirmative,” said Candace and added, “call the shot, spotter.” Becky said, “Target identified, spotter and shooter ready, freedom to launch, shooter fire when ready.”
As the ready was still sounding the Watchmen was touched off by Candace sending 165 grains of ballistic tip on its appointed path at a little over 3200 feet per second or there about from the big rifles’ precision barrel. “Hit, one inch above ear and one inch back,” came the firm but wavering voice from her young spotter. Candace said, “Next leader one hundred meters back from the first towards the middle of the camp, he is wearing a battle vest of some kind with a black shirt and khaki pants and hair in pony tail.” Becky was frantically searching for the second Terrorist in a target rich area of Terrorist with vest and khaki pants. She finally said, “Black shirt, khaki pants, pony tail moving towards the attacking force with three guys around him like guards, pointing towards the buildings to his right?” Candace said, “That’s him.” Becky replied, “Spotter ready, shooter fire when ready.”
Candace said, “Shooter ready,” and rubbed her right index finger against the front of the trigger guard and was following the Leader as she inhaled her breath and let out half of the air and held. The rifle and her became one as she mentally took up the trigger slack and road the recoil of the NEMO. Candace lost sight of her target momentarily with the recoil and as she reacquired the sight picture, she heard Becky say, “Hit low, two inches below ear and one-half inch in front of ear, target down, target down.” A new voice appeared on her comm net saying, “Shooter safe weapon, shooter safe weapon, again shooter safe weapon and observe.” Candace finally realized that she had heard Imogene say into her ear, safe weapon. Her mind had been so focused on finding her next target of opportunity, that the second voice left her a little lost in the fog of war for just a brief second and she finally replied to Imogene, “Shooter to safety weapon, repeat shooter standing down.”
Imogene and PFC Dennis had crawled up to another viewing spot about twenty yards from the hide and were observing the frantic action in the camp when the Watchmen had spoken. The suppressor had definitely quieted the rifle and did away with any dirt kick up from the rifle. There was no doubt at twenty yards away that a rifle had been fired. The sonic boom of the projectile leaving the weapon was definitely there and had really startled both of the soldiers. The second shot though not as surprising again surprised the pair. The second shot made a bigger difference in the battle. The falling of the Swords of Allah camp leader had a devastating effect on the Terrorist for a few minutes. This down time was taken advantage of by the Patriots attacking the camp. During this lull in response by the Terrorist the partisans had their best results since exploding the truck into the camp, maiming or killing forty to sixty Terrorist during this lull in reaction and injuring many others. In the end, the Swords of Allah came to their senses and attacked killing the partisans by shooting them in the back as they tried to retreat. If the Partisans had broken off the engagement one-minute sooner some would have lived to tell of their exploits of killing over a hundred plus Terrorist and injuring twice again that many.
It was very hard for the Recon Team to watch as the Terrorist went and shot every one of the Partisans in the head, even when knowing by the massive injuries that they were already dead. A couple of the Swords of Allah even went so far as to cut the heads off of the partisans and prominently display them at their tents on polls. The second thing that showed that they were not dealing with a normal enemy was when the Swords of Allah started shooting their own injured people. It was only a few of the wounded and the recon Team could not decide if the wounded were too far gone or they had somehow offended the Leadership by not doing their best for Allah and the Swords of Allah.
As the convoy of the Salvage team pulled up to the Hospital the large explosion from the Terrorist camp was heard by all of the Clan members and left them wondering as to what had just happened. Twos immediately called for a Council meeting and that all the Clan go to stage red in their readiness for defense of the Lease and the Clan. Blake and the Major got out of the truck as Ruth made safe and locked the Ma Deuce down and jumped down from the back of the F-250. Woods and Phil walked up from the trailer and said, “Did you hear a large boom or was it something from the truck?”
Twos answered, “We heard the explosion and it definitely came from the area of the Terrorist camp. Did you all stir up a hornet’s nest and leave our Recon team out their alone.” The Major answered the question from Twos, “We had no enemy contact at all and Samantha and Amy are still out on the road watching our six per standard operations.” Twos asked about the injuries sustained by the Salvage crew as Tonya helped Thomas up to the group. Phil said, “Thomas has strained a knee sometime over the last few days and forgot to mention it to the group. We are going to let the Doctors take a look but he is fine just needs some time on his rear and not on his feet.” Twos said, “Okay, get him to the Hospital and get everyone fed supper then have a meeting of the Clan Council.” Ruth broke away from the group and went to the Lodge to find Mackenzie and tell her that supper needed to be moved up about thirty minutes due to the urgency created by the explosion across from the Lease.
223shootersc
|
|
|
Post by texican on Dec 12, 2019 1:28:37 GMT -6
The terrorist camp has to be dealt with....
Thanks 223 for the chapters....
Texican....
|
|
|
Post by 223shootersc on Dec 12, 2019 7:11:39 GMT -6
The terrorist camp has to be dealt with.... Thanks 223 for the chapters.... Texican.... You Know that's right!
Hope all is well with you and yours.
223shootersc
|
|